Skip to main content

Full text of "Relation of the discovery and the conquest of the kingdoms of Peru. Translated into English and annotated by Philip Ainsworth Means"

See other formats


DOCUMENTS  AND  NARRATIVES 

CONCERNING   THE 

DISCOVERY  AND  CONQUEST 
OF  LATIN  AMERICA 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  CORTES  SOCIETY 

NEW   YORK 


m 


DOCUMENTS  AND  NARRATIVES 

CONCERNING  THE 

DISCOVERY  AND  CONQUEST 
OF  LATIN  AMERICA 


•  PUBLISHED   BY 

THE  CORTES  SOCIETY 

NEW   YORK 


NUMBER   FOUR 
VOLUME   II 


Edition  limited  to  £50  copies 
of  which  ten  are  on  hand  made  paper 


This  copy  it  Number 

85 


RELATION  OF  THE  DISCOVERY 

AND  CONQUEST  OF  THE  KINGDOMS 

OF  PERU 


BY 

PEDRO  PIZARRO 


IN  TWO   VOLUMES 

VOLUME  II 


TRANSLATED  INTO   ENGLISH  AND  ANNOTATED 

BY 

PHILIP  AINSWORTH  MEANS 


THE  CORTES  SOCIETY 

NEW  YORK 

1021 


COCKAYNE,  BOSTON 


RELATION 

[CONTINUED] 

RELATION  OF  THE  DISCOVERY  AND  CONQUEST  OF 
THE  KINGDOMS  OF  PERU,  AND  OF  THE  GOVERN- 
MENT AND  ARRANGEMENTS  WHICH  THE  NA- 
TIVES OF  THEM  FORMERLY  HAD,  AND  OF  THE 
TREASURES  WHICH  WERE  FOUND  THEREIN, 
AND  OF  THE  OTHER  EVENTS  WHICH  HAVE 
TAKEN  PLACE  IN  THOSE  REALMS  UP  TO  THE 

DAY   ON   WHICH  THE   RELATION    WAS    SIGNED 

BY    PEDRO    PIZARRO,    A    CONQUEROR    AND 
SETTLER  OF  THOSE  SAID  KINGDOMS,  AND  A 

CITIZEN   OF  THE  CITY  OF  AfiEQUIPA,   IN   THE 
YEAR    1571    • 


VOLUME  II 

The  Marquis,  having  set  out  from  Cuzco, 
went  to  Xauxa  in  order  to  found  there  a  city 
of  Spaniards,  and  there  he  found  Soto  and 
Mango  Inga.  They  had  returned,  because 
the  warriours  whom  Quizquiz  led  were  now 
routed  by  the  attack  which  the  Spaniards 
delivered  against  them,  and,  in  his  [Soto's] 
pursuit,  he  had  gone  beyond  Atavillos,  where 

285 


286  Pedro  Pizarro 

Quizquiz  had  disappeared,  fleeing  with  some 
few  Indians  toward  Quito,  where  afterwards 
he  was  killed  by  the  Indian  natives,  because 
the  Spaniards  never  had  him  in  their  hands. 
Don  Diego  de  Almagro  with  some  Spaniards 
went  to  Quito,  because  news  was  received 
that  Don  Pedro  de  Alvarado  had  disembarked 
at  Puerto  Viejo  with  five  hundred  men  from 
Guatimala  and  that  he  was  even  now  travers- 
ing the  mountains  between  Puerto  Viejo  and 
Quito,  as  indeed  he  was.  In  this  [city  of] 
Quito  was  Benalcazar  with  some  troops  he 
had  gathered,  by  command  of  the  Marquis, 
at  Tangarala,  who  had  come  thither  from 
Nicaragua  after  it  [Tangarala]  was  founded. 
To  this  Benalcazar  the  Marquis  sent  [a  mes- 
sage] from  Caxamalca,  ordering  him  to  collect 
all  the  troops  I  mention  [and  as  many  more] 
as  might  be  found  and  to  go  to  Quito  so  as  to 
occupy  that  land  in  his  [Pizarro's]  name, 
because  he  was  suspicious  lest  some  captain 
come  and  occupy  this  province  of  Quito  on 
the  ground  that  it  was  not  settled  by  Span- 
iards. 


Relation  287 

Having  arrived  at  Quito,  Don  Diego  de 
Almagro  received  word  that  Don  Pedro  de 
Alvarado  was  now  drawing  nigh,  and  he  sent 
messengers  to  him  to  inform  him  that  Quito 
had  been  settled  by  his  companion  Don 
Francisco  Pizarro,  and  [advising  him]  not  to 
stir  up  rebellion  in  the  land  because  com- 
plaint [of  his  doing  so]  would  be  made  to  His 
Majesty.  When  Don  Pedro  de  Alvarado 
learned  that  the  Marquis  had  already  con- 
quered this  entire  kingdom  and  had  established 
some  villages  in  it,  he  came  to  see  Don  Diego 
de  Almagro,  and  he  entered  into  agreement 
with  him  to  the  effect  that  he  [Almagro] 
should  pay  him  for  the  expenses  which  he 
had  incurred  on  account  of  his  fleet,  and  that 
he  [Alvarado]  should  leave  his  troops  there  and 
return  to  Guatimala.  They  agreed  that  he 
[Alvarado]  should  be  given  ninety  thousand 
castellanos,  and  when  this  agreement  was 
made  he  handed  over  the  troops  whom  he 
led,  and  he  and  Don  Diego  de  Almagro  re- 
turned from  Pachacama  with  all  the  troops 
who  came  with  him. 


288  Pedro  Pizarro 

To  return  now  to  the  Marquis  who  was  in 
Xauxa  making  the  settlement.  He  divided 
up  the  neighbouring  Indians  [among  the  set- 
tlers] and  founded  his  town  in  Xauxa.108 
This  he  did  before  he  had  news  of  the  agree- 
ment made  with  Don  Pedro  de  Alvarado.  He 
settled  here  in  order  not  to  leave  unprotected 
the  highlands  and  because  of  the  fewness  of 
the  Spaniards  there  [which  caused  him  to  fear] 
lest  the  mountaineers,  who  were  many,  arise 
in  rebellion.  Having  formed  this  settlement, 
he  sent  Soto  to  Cuzco,  making  him  his  lieu- 
tenant in  that  city  [and  giving  him]  a  few 
Spaniards.  At  the  same  time  he  sent  Mango 
Inga  to  go  with  Soto  to  Cuzco.  This  done, 
the  Marquis  was  desirous  of  seeing  Pacha- 
cama  and  Chincha,  which  were  much  praised, 
and  taking  with  him  twenty  men  he  set  out 
to  see  them,  leaving  in  Xauxa  as  his  lieutenant 
Grabiel  de  Rojas  who  had  just  come  from 
Nicaragua.107  Then  the  Marquis  set  forth 
for  Pachacama,  and  having  arrived  there,  he 
remained  several  days,  and  from  there  he 
set  forth  to  see  Chincha,  and  while  he  was 


Relation  289 

there  Grabiel  de  Rojas  wrote  to  him  to  tell 
him  that  the  land  was  all  uneasy  and  like  to 
break  out  into  rebellion,  and  [asking  him] 
to  betake  himself  with  all  speed  to  Xauxa. 
As  soon  as  these  letters  were  received,  the 
Marquis  set  out,  and  passing  up  through  the 
valley  of  Lunaguan  he  arrived  at  Xauxa 
where  he  was  well  received  by  the  Spaniards, 
and  the  Indians  relapsed  into  calm.  While  he 
was  in  this  place  a  messenger  arrived  from 
Almagro  who  sent  him  from  Quito  after  the 
agreements  with  Don  Pedro  de  Alvarado  in 
order  to  give  information  about  what  had 
been  agreed  and  carried  out  with  respect  to 
Don  Pedro  de  Alvarado.  The  messenger  who 
came  here  with  this  news  was  Diego  de 
Agtiero  who  had  gone  with  Almagro.  Then, 
when  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro 
knew  of  the  good  success  of  his  companion, 
and  as  he  saw  that  the  Spanish  pioneers  were 
losing  their  fear  of  the  natives,  he  deter- 
mined to  move  the  town  of  Xauxa  to  Lima, 
where  it  now  is,  which  is  the  city  of  the 
Kings,  and  so  he  set  forth  and  made  his 


290  Pedro  Pizarro 

camp  at  Pachacama  where  he  awaited  Don 
Pedro  de  Alvarado  and  Don  Diego  de  Alma- 
gro,  and  from  there  he  sent  to  examine  the 
site  of  the  city  of  the  Kings  in  the  valley  of 
Lima,  where  he  settled,  as  has  been  said. 
And  at  this  time  arrived  Don  Pedro  de  Al- 
varado and  Don  Diego  de  Almagro  with  all 
the  troops  whom  Don  Pedro  de  Alvarado  had 
brought  to  this  kingdom.  When  they  ar- 
rived here,  there  were  great  rejoicings  and 
games  with  canes.  And,  at  the  end  of  some 
days,  Don  Pedro  de  Alvarado  was  rested,  and 
he  was  given  his  money,  although  Almagro 
had  won  almost  half  of  it  from  him.  He  em- 
barked and  returned  to  Guatimala,  leaving  all 
of  his  soldiers  in  this  land,  and  the  Marquis 
passed  on  to  Lima  and  founded  the  city  of  the 
Kings  which  still  exists.108 

This  founding  of  the  city  of  the  Kings  hav- 
ing been  accomplished,  the  Marquis  Don 
Francisco  Pizarro  gave  power  such  as  he  him- 
self had  to  Don  Diego  de  Almagro,  his  com- 
panion, and  he  sent  him  to  the  city  of  Cuzco 
in  order  that  he  might  take  up  his  residence 


Relation  291 

there  and  distribute  the  Indians  to  those 
persons  to  whom  he  perceived  it  advisable  to 
give  them.  Don  Diego  de  Almagro,  being  in 
possession  of  this  authority,  set  forth  for  the 
city  of  Cuzco,  taking  with  him  the  greater 
part  of  the  troops  whom  Don  Pedro  de  Al- 
varado  had  brought  with  him,  as  well  as  other 
gentlemen  such  as  Victores  de  Alvarado. 
And  to  some  of  the  men  of  Alvarado  and  to 
Don  Gomez  de  Luna  he  [Pizarro]  gave  occu- 
pation, giving  [also]  to  some  of  them  the 
Chachapoyas,  •  and  others  he  sent  down  to 
Puerto  Viejo  and  others  he  took  with  him  to 
Chimo,  which  is  the  valley  where  Trujillo 
lies  and  after  having  sent  off  Almagro,  as  has 
been  told,  he  [Pizarro]  went  to  found  the  city 
of  Trujillo,109  and  there  he  gave  good  cheer 
to  some  of  those  who  had  come  with  Don 
Pedro  de  Alvarado,  although  others  of  them 
who  went  with  Almagro  to  Cuzco  came  back 
so  puffed  up  and  haughty  that  the  whole  of 
this  kingdom  of  Peru  seemed  to  them  but  a 
slight  matter.  And  so  they  determined  to  go 
to  Chile  with  Don  Diego  de  Almagro, 


292  Pedro  Pizarro 

believing  that  there  they  would  find  another 
Peru.  Then,  Don  Diego  de  Almagro  having 
arrived  at  Cuzco  with  the  troops  already  men- 
tioned, and  while  he  was  there  in  all  tran- 
quility,  the  news  reached  him  that  His 
Majesty  had  made  him  a  grant  of  the  govern- 
orship of  the  lands  beyond  the  borders  [of 
the  jurisdiction]  of  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco 
Pizarro.  While  he  was  waiting  for  the  des- 
patches, those  of  the  men  of  Don  Pedro  de 
Alvarado  whom  he  had  with  him  convinced 
him  that  Cuzco  fell  within  the  limits  of  his 
governorship.  On  getting  wind  of  this,  Joan 
Pizarro  and  Gonzalo  Pizarro  his  brother, 
who  were  in  Cuzco,  spoke  to  their  friends 
about  it,  for  they  had  many,  in  order  that  they 
might  not  yield  to  the  intrigues  of  the  men 
of  Alvarado  and  Almagro.  And  while  he 
was  in  this  [city],  Almagro  believed  that  Joan 
Pizarro  was  making  ready  to  go  out  upon  the 
road  to  seize  the  despatches  [granting  to 
Almagro]  his  government,  and  [moved  by] 
this  rumour  which  was  spread  abroad,  he 
[Almagro]  likewise  made  ready  a  body  of 


Relation  293 

troops,  and  although  it  was  understood  that 
his  purpose  was  to  possess  himself  of  Cuzco, 
he  feigned  what  I  have  related.  At  this  time 
Soto  was  corregidor.  He  favoured  Almagro, 
and  one  day  he  came  to  where  Joan  Pizarro 
was  with  his  friends  in  order  to  incarcerate 
him  in  his  dwelling,  but  failing  to  do  the  same 
to  Don  Diego  de  Almagro.  Then,  on  account 
of  this  matter,  Joan  Pizarro  and  Soto  had 
words,  for  Joan  Pizarro  told  him  that  he  was 
unfairly  partial,  and  Soto  replied  that  it  was 
not  so,  whereupon  Joan  Pizarro  seized  a  lance 
and  stuck  Soto  with  it,  and,  had  not  he  [Soto] 
quickly  fled  upon  the  horse  he  was  riding,  he 
would  have  been  overthrown  by  the  blows  of 
the  lance.  Joan  Pizarro  followed  him  until 
he  chased  him  into  the  place  where  Almagro 
was,  and,  had  not  the  friends  and  soldiers  of 
Almagro  succoured  him,  he  [Joan  Pizarro] 
would  have  slain  him,  for  Joan  Pizarro  was  a 
very  valiant  and  ireful  man.  And  when 
Almagro  and  the  troops  who  were  with  him 
saw  Soto  enter  fleeing  and  Joan  Pizarro  after 
hmi,  they  took  their  arms,  which  they  had  in 


294  Pedro  Pizarro 

readiness,  and  they  went  out  against  Joan 
Pizarro,  and  so,  from  one  side  or  another, 
troops  assembled  with  their  arms  in  the  plaza, 
and,  had  it  not  been  for  Gomez  de  Alvarado, 
a  gentleman  whom  Don  Pedro  de  Alvarado 
had  brought  with  him,  [many  of]  both  sides 
would  this  day  have  met  their  deaths.  This 
Gomez  de  Alvarado,  mounted  upon  his  horse, 
stationed  himself  with  a  lance  in  the  middle 
[of  the  contending  forces],  and  he  kept  them 
apart,  the  one  side  from  the  other,  beseeching 
them  to  look  to  the  service  of  God  our  Lord 
and  of  His  Majesty,  and  [hearing]  these  words 
and  others,  they  separated,  Joan  Pizarro 
going  with  his  friends  to  his  dwelling,  and 
Almagro  with  his  friends  to  his.  And  so  they 
continued  in  arms,  the  one  side  and  the  other 
until  the  Marquis,  who  was  founding  Trujillo, 
was  given  news  of  it.  It  was  at  this  time  that 
Don  Diego  de  Almagro  killed  the  brothers  of 
Mango  Inga,  as  I  have  said,  in  order  to  win 
his  [Mango's]  favour  for  his  own  ends  and  evil 
plans  which  he  had,  and,  had  not  Joan  Pizarro 
had  the  number  of  friends  which  he  did  have, 


Relation  295 

it  is  to  be  understood  that  Almagro  would 
have  made  himself  master  of  Cuzco.  When 
this  riot  in  Cuzco  was  learned  about  by  the 
Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro,  he  founded 
Trujillo  and  came  post-haste  to  Cuzco,  and 
when  he  was  arrived,  he  and  his  companion 
Almagro  came  into  an  understanding,  and  it 
was  agreed  that  Almagro  should  go  to  Chile, 
for  many  bits  of  information  about  this  prov- 
ince were  then  in  hand,  and  it  was  believed 
that  it  would  be  as  good  a  land  as  this  one. 
And  they  agreed  between  themselves  under 
oath  to  be  friencls  and  not  to  act  against  one 
another,  for,  should  Almagro  find  in  Chile  no 
land  to  settle  in,  he  was  to  return  and  give 
news  of  it  to  the  Marquis,  who  would  then 
share  his  own  governorship  with  him.  This 
being  agreed  upon,  Don  Diego  de  Almagro 
made  ready  and  with  the  troops  of  Don  Pedro 
de  Alvarado  and  with  certain  [others]  who  were 
already  beginning  to  come  to  this  land,  he 
put  into  effect  his  journey,  and  the  day  he 
set  out  from  Cuzco  half  of  it  burned  down. 
And  so  he  went  with  his  followers  all  through 


296  Pedro  Pizarro 

the  Collao,  for  these  troops  of  Don  Pedro  de 
Alvarado's  from  Guatimala  whom  he  took 
with  him  were  robbing  and  destroying  wher- 
ever they  went,  for  they  came  from  those 
parts  accustomed  to  do  so,  according  to  what 
they  themselves  gave  [us]  to  understand. 
These  were  the  first  inventors  of  *  *  *  * 
which,  in  our  common  speech,  means  to  rob. 
And  of  those  of  us  who  came  to  the  conquest 
with  the  Marquis  not  one  man  would  have 
dared  to  take  an  ear  of  maize  without  per- 
mission. 

Almagro  having  gone  to  Chile,  as  I  say,  the 
Marquis  rebuilt  Cuzco,  creating  more  citi- 
zens for  it.110  And  leaving  as  lieutenant 
governor  his  brother  Joan  Pizarro  in  the  city 
of  Cuzco,  he  returned  to  the  city  of  the  Kings, 
and  Hernando  de  Soto  at  this  juncture  went 
to  Spain.  Then,  Don  Diego  de  Almagro 
having  gone  to  Chile,  as  has  been  said,  and 
the  Marquis  having  gone  to  the  city  of  the 
Kings,  Mango  Inga  determined  to  rise  in  re- 
bellion, and,  entering  into  agreement  with 
the  natives,  they  began  to  kill  some  of  the 


Relation  297 

Christians  who  were  going  unprotected  to 
visit  the  Indians  of  their  encomiendas.  And 
one  night  Mango  Inga  determined  to  leave 
Cuzco  and  go  away.  Joan  Pizarro  was  ad- 
vised of  this  by  the  spies  whom  he  had  set, 
because  of  being  already  suspicious  on  account 
of  the  deaths  of  the  Christians  and  the  riots 
[among]  the  people  of  Cuzco.  On  being  ad- 
vised of  the  flight  of  the  Inga,  Joan  Pizarro 
and  fifty  cavalrymen  sprang  to  horse,  and, 
being  informed  as  to  where  Mango  Inga  had 
gone,  they  went  galloping  after  him,  and,  with 
the  good  luck  which  he  [Joan  Pizarro]  had, 
he  came  up  with  him  three  leagues  from  Cuzco, 
near  Molina  [Muhyna,  or  Muyna]  which  is  on 
the  Collao  road,  and  he  took  him  prisoner  to 
Cuzco.  And  if,  at  this  juncture,  this  Indian 
had  not  been  taken,  all  of  us  Spaniards  who 
were  in  Cuzco  would  have  died,  because  the 
great  part  of  the  Christians  had  gone  out  to 
see  the  Indians  on  their  estates,  because,  up 
to  that  time,  none  had  done  so,  there  being 
but  few  Spaniards,  and  they  not  daring  to  go 
out  singly  [into  the  country],  and  also  because 


298  Pedro  Pizarro 

of  the  quarrels  between  Joan  Pizarro  and  Al- 
magro.  And  at  this  time  Don  Diego  de 
Almagro  went  to  Chile  with  so  many  troops 
that  it  seemed  to  them  [the  Indians]  that 
everything  was  safe.  And  certainly  Mango 
Inga  had  chosen  the  best  opportunity  and 
season  for  rising  up,  for  Almagro  was  now  far 
off,  and  was  now  entering  the  deserts  which 
there  are  between  this  land  and  that  of  Chile, 
and  which  are  more  than  two  hundred  leagues 
[wide]  in  some  places.  When  Mango  Inga 
was  made  a  prisoner  in  this  manner  and  was 
placed  under  guard,  Hernando  Pizarro,  who 
had  gone  from  Caxamalca  to  Spain,  bearing 
the  treasure  of  His  Majesty,  returned.  When 
he  had  arrived  at  the  city  of  the  Kings,  the 
Marquis  sent  him  to  Cuzco,  giving  him  [high] 
authority,  but  not  taking  away  from  his 
brother  Juan  Pizarro  the  post  of  corregidor, 
albeit  he  gave  authority  over  him  to  Hernando 
Pizarro.  On  arriving  at  Cuzco,  Hernando 
Pizarro  endeavoured  to  make  a  friend  of 
Mango  Inga;  and  thus  he  did,  setting  him  at 
liberty  and  flattering  him,  for  it  likewise 


Relation  299 

appeared  to  him  [Hernando  Pizarro]  that, 
with  the  number  of  troops  he  had  brought 
to  Cuzco,  and  with  those  who  had  come 
thither  after  the  capture  of  this  Indian,  he 
[Mango]  would  not  dare  to  follow  out  his 
evil  plan  of  rising  in  rebellion.  Having  been 
released,  Mango  Inga  was  at  liberty  some  days, 
at  the  end  of  which  he  asked  permission  of 
Hernando  Pizarro  [to  leave  the  city],  saying 
that  he  wished  to  go  and  bring  a  golden  man 
which  was  hidden  in  a  certain  place,  and 
Hernando  Pizarro  granted  him  leave.  He 
went,  and  at  the  end  of  eight  days  he  brought 
back  an  orejon  made  of  hollow  gold,  and  he 
gave  it  to  Hernando  Pizarro.  Then,  after 
some  days,  he  again  asked  Hernando  Pizarro 
for  permission  [to  leave  the  city],  saying  that 
he  wished  to  go  in  search  of  another  Indian 
made  of  solid  gold,  which  he  said  was  at 
Yucay.  And,  the  permission  being  granted 
to  him,  he  went  and  did  not  return  before  he 
had  begun  to  stir  up  the  land  and  the  Indians 
and  the  orejones  who  had  remained  in  Cuzco 
and  the  mamaconas.  All  of  these  wept  after 
him.  Mango  Inga  took  refuge  in  the  Andes, 


300  Pedro  Pizarro 

which  is  a  land  of  very  lofty  and  rugged 
mountains  and  very  bad  passes  which  it  is 
impossible  for  horses  to  enter.  And  thither 
came  many  ore j on  captains  from  all  over  the 
land,  in  order  that  all  the  natives  who  could 
take  arms  should  gather  together  and  should 
lay  siege  to  Cuzco  and  should  kill  all  of  us 
Spaniards  who  were  there.  When  Hernando 
Pizarro  learned  that  a  force  of  warriours  was 
being  assembled  at  Yucay,  he  ordered  Joan 
Pizarro  his  brother  to  go,  with  seventy  cavalry- 
men, to  disperse  the  gathering  there  being 
made,  and  after  we  went  there  [we  saw]  on 
the  other  side  of  the  very  large  river  which 
there  is  in  this  [valley  of]  Yucay  some  ten 
thousand  Indian  warriours  who  believed  that 
we  would  not  be  able  to  cross  the  river. 
Seeing  this,  Joan  Pizarro  ordered  all  of  us  to 
throw  ourselves  into  the  river  and  swim  across 
it  with  our  horses,  and,  with  him  doing  so  the 
first,  we  all  followed  him,  and  thus  we  crossed 
the  river  by  swimming  and  attacked  the  In- 
dian warriours  and  routed  them,  and  the 
Indians  withdrew  to  some  high  peaks  toward 


Relation  301 

the  mountains  where  the  horses  could  not 
climb  up.  And  while  we  were  here  for  three 
or  four  days,  Hernando  Pizarro  sent  to  call 
us  with  all  speed,  giving  us  to  understand  that 
a  great  force  of  troops  was  marching  upon 
Cuzco,  and  so  it  was  that,  when  we  returned, 
we  found  many  squadrons  of  troops  who  were 
continually  arriving,  and  were  camping  in  the 
roughest  spots  around  Cuzco,  waiting  for  all 
[their  troops]  to  arrive,  and  when  they  had  all 
come  they  camped  on  the  plains  and  the 
heights.  So  numerous  were  the  [Indian] 
troops  who  came  here  that  they  covered  the 
fields,  and  by  day  it  looked  as  if  a  black 
cloth  had  been  spread  over  the  ground  for 
half  a  league  around  this  city  of  Cuzco.  At 
night  there  were  so  many  fires  that  it  looked 
like  nothing  other  than  a  very  serene  sky  full 
of  stars.  There  was  so  much  shouting  and 
din  of  voices  that  all  of  us  were  astonished. 
When  all  the  troops  who  that  Inga  had 
sent  to  assemble  had  arrived,  it  was  under- 
stood, and  the  Indians  said,  that  there  were 
two  hundred  thousand  of  them  who  had  come 


302  Pedro  Pizarro 

to  lay  siege  [to  Cuzco].  When  they  were  all 
assembled,  as  I  say,  one  morning  they  began 
to  set  fire  to  all  parts  of  Cuzco,  and,  by  means 
of  this  fire  they  were  gaining  many  portions 
of  the  town,  making  palisades  in  the  streets 
so  that  the  Spaniards  could  not  go  out  through 
them.  We  Spaniards  gathered  together  in 
the  plaza  and  in  the  houses  adjoining  it, 
such  as  Hatuncancha.  [I  have  already  told 
where  the  Spaniards  were  lodged  when  we 
entered  Cuzco  for  the  first  time],  and  here  we 
were  all  collected,  and  some  were  in  tents  in 
the  plaza,  because  the  Indians  had  taken 
and  burned  all  the  rest  of  the  town.  And, 
in  order  to  burn  down  these  dwellings  where, 
as  I  say,  we  were,  they  made  [use  of]  a  strata- 
gem which  was  that  of  taking  several  round 
stones  and  of  throwing  them  in  the  fire,where 
they  became  red  hot.  Wrapping  them  up  hi 
cotton,  they  threw  them  by  means  of  slings 
into  the  houses  which  they  could  not  reach 
by  means  of  throwing  by  hand,  and  thus  they 
burned  our  houses  before  we  understood  how. 
At  other  times  they  shot  flaming  arrows  at 


Relation  303 

the  houses,  which,  as  they  were  of  straw,  soon 
took  fire.  While  we  were  in  this  confusion, 
Hernando  Pizarro  divided  the  troops  into 
three  parties  of  cavalry,  creating  captains  for 
them.  To  Gonzalo  Pizarro  his  brother  he 
gave  one,  to  Grabiel  de  Rojas  he  gave  another, 
and  to  Hernando  Ponce  de  Leon  he  gave  the 
other.  These  Indians  had  us  so  hard  pressed 
and  in  so  much  confusion  that  it  is  certain 
that  our  Lord  was  pleased  to  deliver  us  by 
his  own  hands,  because  [we  would  surely  have 
perished]  on  account  of  the  many  Indian  war- 
riours  there  were  and  on  account  of  the  small 
number  of  us  Spaniards,  not  even  two  hundred 
all  told,  and  of  these  only  seventy  or  eighty 
cavalrymen  did  the  fighting,  because  the  rest 
were  non-fighters  and  infantrymen,  and  these 
last  did  but  little,  for  the  Indians  hold  them 
in  slight  account,  and  it  was  certainly  true 
that  an  Indian  could  fight  better  than  a 
Spanish  foot-soldier  because  the  Indians  are 
very  free  [in  their  movements]  and  they  shoot 
at  the  Spaniards  from  a  distance,  and  before 
the  Spaniards  can  come  up  with  them,  they 


304  Pedro  Pizarro 

have  dashed  off  to  some  other  place  than 
that  from  which  they  fired  the  first  shot  and 
so  they  [the  Indians]  wear  them  out,  and  the 
Indians  being  so  many  they  would  kill  them 
[the  Spaniards]  by  means  of  cudgels.  But  the 
cavalry  they  feared  greatly  because  they  [the 
cavalry]  could  catch  up  with  them  and  kill 
them  as  they  swept  by.  Our  Lord  displayed 
to  us  his  mercy  in  liberating  us  from  so  many 
foes  and  from  such  an  evil  land  in  order  to 
enable  us  to  avail  ourselves  of  them.  Her- 
nando  Pizarro  agreed,  therefore,  [not  to  use] 
the  infantry  [much],  making  use  [instead]  of 
the  cavalry  for  this  business,  because  the 
greater  part  of  the  infantry  were  thin  and 
debilitated  men.  He  ordered  that  they  [the 
infantry?]  should  go  by  night  with  some 
leaders  who  were  named  for  the  purpose,  and 
who  were  Pedro  del  Barco,  Diego  Mendez  and 
Villacastin,  to  throw  down  the  palisades  which 
the  Indians  were  building  by  day  and,  with 
some  friendly  Indians,  some  fifty  or  sixty 
Canares,  who  had  remained  in  the  service  of 
the  Spaniards  and  were  enemies  of  Mango  Inga 


Relation  305 

on  account  of  having  been  men  of  Quizquiz,  to 
break  down  some  terraces,  so  that  by  day  the 
cavalry  might  sally  forth  to  fight;  all  this 
was  of  but  slight  avail  at  that  time. 

This  city  of  Cuzco  is  founded  in  a  hollow 
between  two  ravines  through  which,  when  it 
rains,  run  two  brooks  of  but  little  water,  and 
when  it  does  not  rain,  the  one  which  passes 
by  the  plaza  carries  but  little  water,  and  it 
always  runs  through  some  strips  of  plains 
which  there  are  between  the  hills  and  Cuzco. 
All  the  andenes  were  of  cut  stone  in  the  place 
where  it  would  be  possible  to  throw  them 
down,  some  of  them  being  an  estado  high, 
others  more,  others  less.  Some  of  them  have 
at  intervals  stones  projecting  from  the  stone- 
work of  the  anden,  a  braza  or  less  [apart] 
in  the  manner  of  a  ladder  by  which  they  went 
up  and  came  down.  This  arrangement  they 
had  on  these  andenes  because  on  all  of  them 
they  sowed  maize.  And  in  order  that  the 
water  might  not  destroy  them  they  had  them 
thus  surrounded  by  stone  [walls]  as  great  as 
the  amount  of  earth  required.  This  Cuzco 


306  Pedro  Pizarro 

is  overhung  by  a  hill  on  the  side  where  the 
fortress  is,  and  on  this  side  the  Indians  came 
down  [from  the  fortress]  to  [a  spot]  near  the 
plaza  which  belonged  to  Gonzalo  Pizarro  and 
Joan  Pizarro  his  brother,  and  from  here  they 
did  us  much  harm,  for  with  slings  they  hurled 
stones  into  the  plaza  [of  Cuzco]  without  our 
being  able  to  prevent  it.  This  place  being 
steep,  as  I  say,  [and  being  accessible  only] 
through  a  narrow  lane  which  the  Indians  had 
seized,  so  that  it  was  not  possible  to  go  up 
through  it  without  all  those  who  entered  it 
being  killed,  and  while  we  were  thus  in  a 
sufficiency  of  uneasiness,  for  certainly  there 
was  much  din  on  account  of  the  loud  cries 
and  alarums  which  they  gave  and  the  trum- 
pets and  flutes 1U  which  they  sounded,  so 
that  it  seemed  as  if  the  very  earth  trembled, 
Hernando  Pizarro  and  his  captains  assembled 
many  times  to  discuss  what  they  should  do, 
and  some  said  that  we  ought  to  desert  the 
town  and  leave  it  in  flight;  others  said  that 
we  ought  to  establish  ourselves  in  Hatun- 
cancha,  which  was  a  great  enclosure  where 


Relation  307 

we  might  all  be,  and  which,  as  I  have  already 
said,  had  but  one  doorway  and  a  very  high 
wall  of  stone  masonry.  And  none  of  this 
advice  was  good,  for  had  we  sallied  from 
Cuzco,  they  would  have  killed  all  of  us  in 
the  bad  passes  and  mountain  fastnesses  which 
there  are,  and  had  we  taken  refuge  in  the  en- 
closure, they  would  have  imprisoned  us  with 
adobes  and  stones  because  of  the  many 
troops  which  there  were.  So  Hernando 
Pizarro  was  never  in  agreement,  and  he  re- 
plied to  them  .that  we  would  all  have  to  give 
up  our  lives  and  that  we  must  not  desert 
Cuzco.  These  consultations  were  attended 
by  Hernando  Pizarro  and  his  brothers,  by 
Grabiel  de  Rojas,  Hernan  Ponce  de  Leon  and 
the  treasurer  Riquelme.  Then,  after  they 
had  had  several  meetings,  Hernando  Pizarro 
agreed  that  [an  effort]  to  go  and  capture  the 
fortress  [should  be  made],  for  it  was  from  there 
that  we  received  the  most  harm,  as  I  have 
said,  because  at  the  very  beginning  an  agree- 
ment was  not  reached  to  take  it  before  the 
Indians  laid  siege,  nor  was  the  importance  of 


308  Pedro  Pizarro 

holding  it  realized.  This  being  agreed  upon, 
a  task  was  set  us,  and  we  of  the  cavalry  were 
ordered  to  make  ready  with  our  arms  to  go 
and  take  it  [the  fortress],  and  Joan  Pizarro 
his  brother  he  [Hernando  Pizarro]  ordered  to 
go  as  leader,  and  he  gave  the  same  orders  to 
the  other  captains  already  mentioned.  Her- 
nando Pizarro  remained  in  Cuzco  with  the 
infantry,  all  collected  together  where  he 
ordered  them  to  be.  Then,  a  day  before  this 
sally,  it  befell  that  they  [the  Indians]  shot  a 
big  stone  from  an  anden,  and  it  hit  a  soldier 
named  Pedro  del  Barco,  striking  him  on  the 
head  so  that  he  fell  upon  the  ground  uncon- 
scious, and,  seeing  it,  Joan  Pizarro  who  was 
nearby,  rushed  to  aid  him,  and  then  he  was 
hit  in  the  jaw  by  a  large  stone  by  which  he 
was  injured.  I  have  wished  to  tell  this  in 
order  [to  explain]  what  I  shall  relate  further 
on,  concerning  him.  All  the  cavalry  having 
set  out,  as  I  say,  in  order  to  take  the  fortress, 
taking  Joan  Pizarro  as  chief  of  all  of  them,  we 
went  up  through  Carmenga,  a  very  narrow 
road,  bordered  on  one  side  by  a  declivity  and 


Relation  309 

on  the  other  by  a  gully,  deep  in  some  places, 
and  from  this  gully  they  did  us  much  harm 
with  stones  and  arrows,  and  they  had  broken 
down  the  road  in  some  places  and  had  made 
many  holes  in  it.  We  went  by  this  way  and 
with  much  toil,  for  we  kept  stopping  while 
the  few  friendly  Indians,  not  even  one  hun- 
dred, whom  we  had  with  us  filled  up  the  holes 
and  covered  the  road  with  adobes.  Having 
climbed,  with  a  sufficiency  of  hard  work,  up 
to  a  small  flat  place,  where  I  said  that  they 
gave  us  the  guacavara  [battle]  when  we  first 
entered  Cuzco,  and  from  there  we  went  around 
some  small  hills  and  bad  places  in  order  to  go 
and  capture  the  flat  part  of  the  fortress  where 
the  principal  gateway  and  entrance  is,  and 
in  these  little  gullies  we  had  encounters  with 
the  Indians,  for  they  had  almost  captured  two 
Spaniards  who  had  fallen  from  their  horses. 
When  we  arrived  at  the  plain  and  gateway 
by  which  we  were  to  enter,  it  was  so  well 
barricaded  and  so  strong  that,  although  we 
twice  tried  to  enter,  they  forced  us  to  retreat, 
wounding  some  horses,  and  so  the  captains 


310  Pedro  Pizarro 

agreed  to  wait  until  midnight  in  order  to 
attack  them,  because  at  that  hour  the  Indians 
are  somnolent  and  half  asleep.  To  go  back 
now  to  Hernando  Pizarro,  who  remained  in 
Cuzco.  The  Indians  came  out  into  the  streets 
and  entered  the  houses,  because  they  believed 
that  we  were  deserting  the  city.  At  another 
place  they  saw  that  Hernando  Pizarro  and 
the  infantry  were  all  together.  They  could 
not  understand  what  was  being  done,  and  so 
they  were  astonished  until  they  saw  us  attack 
the  fortress  from  one  side,  and  then  they 
understood  what  we  were  doing.  And  it  is 
certain  that  if  the  Indians  had  fallen  upon  the 
truth  sooner,  and  that  if  God  our  Lord  had 
nx>t  blinded  them,  they  would  have  been  able 
to  slay  very  well  Joan  Pizarro  and  those  who 
were  with  him  before  we  could  have  returned 
to  succour  them.  While  Joan  Pizarro  and 
those  of  us  who  were  with  him  were  awaiting 
the  coming  of  night,  it  grew  dark,  and  Joan 
Pizarro  ordered  his  brother  Gonzalo  Pizarro 
and  the  other  captains  to  enter  [the  fortress] 
with  half  of  the  cavalry,  whom  he  ordered  to 


Relation  311 

alight,  and  [he  commanded]  the  others  to  be 
on  horseback  ready  to  aid  them,  and  Joan 
Pizarro  remained  with  the  mounted  men, 
because  he  was  not  able  to  put  armour  upon 
his  head,  it  being  torn  by  the  wound  which 
he  had  received  on  his  jaw,  as  I  said,  on  the 
day  they  attacked  him.  Then,  entering  [the 
fortress],  those  who  were  going  afoot  began 
to  throw  down  very  slowly  the  first  gateway 
which  was  barricaded  with  a  wall  of  dry 
stone,  and  when  it  was  taken  down  they  began 
to  go  forward  up  a  narrow  path.  And  on 
arriving  at  the  barricade  of  the  other  wall, 
they  were  perceived  by  the  Indians,  and  these 
began  to  throw  so  many  stones  that  the  ground 
was  torn  up,  and  this  caused  the  Spaniards 
to  grow  cool  [to  their  task]  and  they  desisted 
and  did  not  press  forward.  While  things  were 
thus,  a  Spaniard  cried  out  to  Joan  Pizarro, 
saying  that  the  Spaniards  were  retreating  and 
were  fleeing.  Hearing  this  cry,  Joan  Pizarro 
placed  a  shield  upon  his  arm  and  hurled  him- 
self into  the  fortress,  ordering  us  who  were 
mounted  to  follow  him,  and  so  we  did,  and 


312  Pedro  Pizarro 

with  the  arrival  of  Joan  Pizarro  and  the 
mounted  men  at  the  second  barricade  and 
gateway,  it  was  won,  and  we  entered  as  far 
as  a  courtyard  which  is  in  the  fortress. 
Then,  from  a  terrace  which  is  on  one  side  of 
this  courtyard,  they  showered  us  with  so  many 
stones  and  arrows  that  we  could  avail  our- 
selves naught,  and  for  this  reason  Joan  Pizarro 
incited  some  infantrymen  toward  the  terrace 
which  I  mention,  which  was  low,  so  that  some 
Spaniards  might  get  up  on  it  and  drive  the 
Indians  from  there.  And  while  he  was  fight- 
ing with  these  Indians  in  order  to  drive  them 
away,  Joan  Pizarro  neglected  to  cover  his 
head  with  his  shield,  and  one  of  the  many 
stones  which  they  were  hurling  hit  him  on 
the  head  and  broke  his  skull,  and  inside  of  a 
fortnight  he  died  of  this  wound.  Even 
though  thus  wounded,  he  was  fighting  with 
the  Indians  until  this  terrace  was  won,  and 
when  it  was  gained,  they  took  him  down  to 
Cuzco  by  the  road  which,  as  I  have  said, 
goes  down  to  Cuzco  and  is  short  and  very 
steep,  and  from  whence  they  did  us  harm 


Relation  313 

and  now  the  Indians  had  left  it,  and  by  that 
road  they  took  Joan  Pizarro  down  to  where 
Hernando  Pizarro  was.  On  learning  the 
disaster  which  had  befallen  his  brother  and 
of  the  state  in  which  the  capture  of  the  for- 
tress was  left,  he  [Hernando  Pizarro]  soon  went 
up  there,  leaving  Grabiel  de  Rojas  [in  charge] 
in  Cuzco.  When  Hernando  Pizarro  arrived 
[at  the  fortress]  it  had  already  dawned,  and 
we  were  all  of  this  day  and  the  next  fighting 
with  the  Indians  who  had  collected  together 
on  the  two  topjnost  levels,  which  could  only 
be  gained  by  means  of  thirst,  awaiting  the 
time  when  their  water  should  give  out,  and 
so  it  happened  that  we  were  here  two  or  three 
days  until  their  water  came  to  an  end,  and 
when  it  had  given  out,  they  hurled  themselves 
from  the  highest  walls,  some  in  order  to  flee, 
and  others  in  order  to  kill  themselves,  and 
others  surrendered,  and  in  this  way  they  began 
to  lose  courage,  and  so  was  gained  one  level. 
And  we  arrived  at  the  last  level  [which]  had 
as  its  captain  an  ore j  on  so  valiant  that  the 
same  might  be  written  of  him  as  has  been 


314  Pedro  Pizarro 

written  of  some  Romans.  This  orejon  bore 
a  shield  upon  his  arms  and  a  sword  in  his  hand 
and  a  cudgel  in  the  shield-hand  and  a  morion 
upon  his  head.  These  arms  this  man  had 
taken  from  the  Spaniards  who  had  perished 
upon  the  roads,  as  well  as  many  others  which 
the  Indians  had  in  their  possession.  This 
orejon,  then,  marched  like  a  lion  from  one 
end  to  another  of  the  highest  level  of  all, 
preventing  the  Spaniards  who  wished  to 
mount  with  ladders  from  doing  so,  and  killing 
the  Indians  who  surrendered,  for  I  understand 
that  he  killed  more  than  thirty  Indians  be- 
cause they  [tried]  to  surrender  and  to  glide 
down  from  the  level,  and  he  attacked  them 
with  blows  upon  the  head  from  the  cudgel 
which  he  carried  in  his  hand.  Whenever  one 
of  his  men  warned  him  that  some  Spaniard 
was  climbing  up  in  some  place,  he  rushed  at 
him  like  a  lion,  with  his  sword  and  grasping 
his  shield.  Seeing  this,  Hernando  Pizarro 
commanded  that  three  or  four  ladders  be 
set  up,  so  that  while  he  was  rushing  to  one 
point,  they  might  climb  up  at  another,  for 


Relation  315 

the  Indians  which  this  orejon  had  with  him 
were  all  now  either  surrendered  or  lacking  in 
courage,  and  it  was  he  alone  who  was  fighting. 
And  Hernando  Pizarro  ordered  those  Span- 
iards who  climbed  up  not  to  kill  this  Indian 
but  to  take  him  alive,  swearing  that  he  would 
not  kill  him  if  he  had  him  alive.  Then, 
climbing  up  at  two  or  three  places,  the  Span- 
iards won  the  level.  This  orejon,  perceiving 
that  they  had  conquered  him  and  had  taken 
his  stronghold  at  two  or  three  points,  threw 
down  his  arms*,  covered  his  head  and  face 
with  his  mantle  and  threw  himself  down  from 
the  level  to  a  spot  more  than  one  hundred 
estados  below,  where  he  was  shattered.  Her- 
nando Pizarro  was  much  grieved  that  they 
had  not  taken  him  alive.  Having  won  this 
fortress,  Hernando  Pizarro  stationed  here 
fifty  infantrymen  with  a  captain  named  Joan 
Ortiz,  a  native  of  Toledo,  providing  them 
with  many  vessels  in  which  they  had  water 
and  food,  and  fortifying  the  part  where  they 
were  to  be.  And  he  left  them  some  cross- 
bows and  arquebuses,  and  we  went  down  to 


316  Pedro  Pizarro 

Cuzco.  And  the  taking  of  the  fortress  was 
the  reason  why  the  Indians  withdrew  a  little, 
giving  up  the  part  of  the  city  which  they  had 
gained.  In  this  manner  we  were  on  the  alert 
during  more  than  two  months,  tearing  down 
some  andenes  by  night  so  that  the  horsemen 
might  go  up  by  that  route,  because  the  Indians 
always  withdrew  at  night  to  the  strongest  and 
most  secure  place,  and  this  withdrawal  was 
always  to  some  strong  andenes. 

Now  I  shall  relate  certain  things  which  befell 
at  this  time.  When  Grabiel  de  Rojas  was 
going  out  toward  his  dwelling,  which  was  to- 
ward Andesuyos,  at  the  exit  from  the  town 
he  received  an  arrow  wound  on  the  nose,  and 
the  arrow  went  as  far  in  as  the  palate,  and 
the  Indians  threw  down  upon  Alonso  de 
Toro  and  others  who  were  going  with  him 
up  a  street  toward  the  fortress  so  many  stones 
and  adobes  from  the  walls,  so  that  they  dis- 
lodged them  from  their  horses  and  half  cov- 
ered them  up,  and  it  was  necessary  to  call 
the  friendly  Indians  in  order  that  they  might 
be  helped  to  crawl  out  half  dead.  While 


Relation  317 

Pedro  Pizarro  was  mounting  guard  on  a  large 
anden,  so  that  the  Indians  should  not  go  for- 
ward, with  two  companions  from  the  morn- 
ing until  mid-day,  which  was  the  arrange- 
ment that  had  been  made,  Hernan  Ponce  de 
Leon,  who  was  his  captain,  came  to  rest  and 
eat,  and  he  [Pedro  Pizarro]  advanced  to  meet 
him  as  he  was  approaching  his  post,  and  he 
asked  him  to  dismount  there  and  there  eat, 
and  to  send  his  horse  to  rest,  taking  another 
belonging  to  Alonso  de  Mesa,  who  was  sick, 
and  then  return  to  mount  guard,  for  he 
[Ponce  de  Leon]  had  no  one  else  to  send. 
Pedro  Pizarro  did  so  and,  eating  some  mouth- 
fuls  of  food,  he  took  the  horse  of  Alonso  de 
Mesa  and  returned  to  a  large  anden  which 
was  an  arquebuse-shot  in  length  where  he 
found  one  Maldonado,  who  was  he  who 
allotted  the  watches,  and  one  Juan  Clemente 
and  one  Francisco  de  la  Puente.  And  when 
they  saw  him  return  they  asked  him  how  it 
was  that  he  did  so.  When  he  told  them  the 
reason,  Maldonado  said:  You  stay  here  with 
these  two  gentlemen,  because  I  wish  to  go  and 


318  Pedro  Pizarro 

eat  and  set  the  guards.  This  Maldonado  was 
he  whom  Gonzalo  Pizarro  sent  as  messenger 
to  His  Majesty  when  he  was  in  revolt.  While 
they  were  in  this  talk  about  Maldonado's 
desire  to  go  off,  the  Indian  warriours  drew 
near  to  them,  and  Maldonado  attacked  them 
with  the  others  before  Pizarro  could  come  down 
from  the  anden  whence  he  had  been  talking 
with  them  [Maldonado,  etc.],  and  not  seeing 
some  great  hollows  which  they  [the  Indians] 
had  covered  over  beforehand,  Maldonado  fell 
into  one  with  his  horse,  and  Pedro  Pizarro 
dashed  after  the  Indians  by  some  paths  which 
they  left  between  the  holes,  resisting  the 
Indians  and  driving  them  away,  and  this  gave 
Maldonado  and  his  horse  a  chance  to  come 
out  of  the  hole  much  injured  and  go  to  Cuzco. 
Then  Pedro  Pizarro  and  Juan  Clemente  re- 
mained in  the  said  strong  places,  and  the 
Indians  drew  very  near,  making  mock  of 
them.  While  this  was  going  on,  Pedro  Pizarro 
said  to  his  two  companions:  Let  us  drive  off 
these  Indians  and  catch  up  with  some  of 
them,  for  the  holes  lie  behind  us.  But  they 


Relation  319 

had  not  seen  some  other  small  ones  which 
were  placed  in  the  end  of  the  anden  so  that 
the  horses  should  put  their  feet  into  them  and 
fall  down.  And,  spurting  toward  the  Indians, 
all  three  dashed  out,  attacking  them  with 
lances.  And  from  the  middle  of  the  anden 
the  two  companions  returned  to  their  post, 
but  Pedro  Pizarro  impetuously  went  on  lanc- 
ing the  Indians  until  [he  came  to]  the  end  of 
the  anden.  And  when  he  wished  to  wheel 
about,  his  horse  put  his  feet  in  some  small 
holes  and  fell,  throwing  Pedro  Pizarro.  See- 
ing this,  the  Indians  dashed  up  to  him,  and 
one  Indian  came  and  took  the  horse  by  the 
reins  and  led  him  off.  Then,  raising  himself, 
Pedro  Pizarro  made  for  the  Indian  who  was 
taking  away  the  horse  and  he  gave  him  a  stab 
in  the  breast  which  hurled  him  dead  upon  the 
ground.  The  horse  being  thus  freed,  the 
Indians  threw  many  stones  at  him,  and  he 
began  to  flee,  and  he  fled  to  the  place  where 
the  other  two  [Spaniards]  were.  Then  the 
Indians  surrounded  Pedro  Pizarro  with  many 
slings,  giving  him  many  blows  with  stones 


320  Pedro  Pizarro 

and  lances.  And  Pedro  Pizarro  defended  him- 
self with  a  shield  which  he  grasped  and  with 
a  sword  in  his  hand,  making  thrusts  to  one 
side  or  another  at  the  Indians  who  drew  near 
to  him,  killing  and  wounding  some  of  them. 
When  the  two  companions  saw  the  free  horse 
without  its  master,  they  hastened  to  aid  him, 
and  when  they  came  to  where  Pedro  Pizarro 
was  fighting,  they  dashed  through  the  Indians 
and  placed  him  [Pizarro]  between  the  two 
horses,  telling  him  to  seize  the  stirrups,  and 
they  took  him  at  full  speed  for  a  distance  [he 
running  between  the  horses].  But  the  Indians 
who  clung  around  were  so  numerous  that  il 
was  all  of  no  avail,  and  Pedro  Pizarro,  on 
account  of  his  many  arms  and  the  weariness 
of  fighting,  could  not  now  run,  and  he  told 
his  companions  to  stop  for  he  was  being 
throttled  and  that  he  preferred  to  die  fight- 
ing than  by  being  choked  to  death.  And  so 
he  stopped  and  turned  to  fight  with  the 
Indians,  and  those  on  horseback  did  the  same 
on  their  part,  and  they  could  not  drive  them 
[the  Indians]  off  because  they  were  very  san- 


Relation  321 

guine,  and  believing  that  they  [the  Indians] 
had  taken  him  [Pedro  Pizarro]  prisoner,  they 
gave  a  great  shout,  all  of  them,  from  every 
side,  which  it  was  their  wont  to  do  when  they 
took  a  Spaniard  or  a  horse  prisoner.  Hearing 
this  shout,  Grabiel  de  Rojas,  who  was  return- 
ing to  his  quarters  with  ten  cavalrymen, 
looked  in  the  direction  where  he  saw  the  dis- 
turbance and  the  fighting,  and  he  hastened 
thither  with  his  men,  and  by  his  arrival 
Pedro  Pizarro  was  rescued,  albeit  much  tor- 
mented by  the*  blows  which  they  had  given  him 
with  stones  and  lances.  And  so  Pedro  Pizarro 
freed  himself  and  his  horse,  our  Lord  God  aid- 
ing him,  and  giving  him  the  strength  to  fight 
and  to  support  the  toil.  To  another  man, 
Garci  Martin,  they  gave  a  blow  in  the  eye 
with  a  stone  which  spoiled  the  eye.  The 
Indians  took  away  the  horse  of  one  Cisneros 
who  had  dismounted  and  was  losing  courage, 
and  the  Indians  came  up,  took  away  his  horse 
and  then  cut  off  his  [Cisneros']  hands  and  feet. 
A  good  soldier  named  Joan  Vasquez  de  Osuna 
placed  Cisneros  across  his  horse,  for  he  never 


322  Pedro  Pizarro 

could  have  mounted,  not  having  the  vigour, 
and  thus  we  got  him  out  from  among  the 
Indians.  Mancio  Serra,  while  going  up  a 
rather  steep  slope,  was  careless  and  fell  off 
his  horse,  and  the  Indians  came  up  and  took 
him  and  cut  off  his  hands  and  feet,  for  this  is 
what  the  Indians  did  to  all  the  horsemen  whom 
they  took.  One  day,  while  these  things  were 
going  on,  a  company  of  Indians  again  appeared 
above  Carmenga,  and  when  some  cavalrymen 
went  out  to  meet  them,  they  threw  at  them  a 
sack  containing  the  dried  heads  of  seven  Span- 
iards and  many  letters,  and  one  of  our  Indians 
took  it,  thinking  it  was  something  else,  and 
they  found  these  heads  of  Spaniards,  as  I  say, 
and  [with  them]  the  joyful  news  which  came 
to  this  land  of  the  taking  of  la  Goleta  and 
Tunez.112  The  Inga  did  this  by  the  advice 
of  a  Spaniard  whom  he  held  prisoner  and  who 
told  him  that  the  heads  of  the  dead  men 
would  give  us  much  sorrow.  The  Spaniard 
did  this  so  that  we  might  have  the  joyful 
news.  It  is  understood  that,  in  this  uprising 
of  Mango  Inga,  more  than  three  hundred 


Relation  323 

Spaniards  died  along  the  roads  and  in  the 
towns,  together  with  a  few  captains  whom 
the  Marquis  sent  to  Cuzco  with  a  few  troops, 
such  men  as  one  captain  Gaete  [who  died] 
in  Xauxa,  and  a  Diego  Pizarro  whom  they 
killed  there  with  the  soldiers  he  was  leading. 

Now  I  shall  relate  a  miracle  which  befell  in 
Cuzco  and  by  which  the  Indians  were  much 
dismayed.  It  happened  that  the  Indians 
wished  to  set  fire  to  the  church,  for  they  said 
that  if  they  burned  it,  they  would  kill  us 
all.  It  befell  that  the  stone  or  arrow  which 
should  have  set  fire  to  the  church,  as  I  have 
already  said,  the  church  took  fire  and  began 
to  burn,  for  it  was  of  straw,  and,  though  no 
one  put  this  fire  out,  it  extinguished  itself,  and 
many  of  us  saw  it,  for  thus  it  was.  And  see- 
ing this,  many  of  the  Indians  were  dismayed; 
and,  as  their  food  was  running  short,  for  the 
siege  was  now  at  the  end  of  its  fourth  month, 
the  Indians  began  to  go  away  and  to  drop 
out  [of  the  fight]  and  to  go  home  to  their 
lands,  nor  were  their  captains  able  to  detain 
them,  and  [they  did  so]  also  because  the  time 


324  Pedro  Pizarro 

for  sowing  the  crops  was  at  hand.  And  we 
learned  afterwards  that  a  captain  named  Gual- 
paroca  who  was  in  the  fortress  came  out  with 
his  men,  and  Mango  Inga  sent  him  to  the  city 
of  the  Kings  in  order  to  find  out  if  the  Span- 
iards who  were  there  with  the  Marquis  could 
be  killed,  telling  him  that  if  he  killed  them,  he 
[Mango]  would  put  an  end  to  us  by  means  of 
hunger  and  the  evil  passes  [in  the  countryside]. 
And  so,  having  gone  to  Lima,  they  say  that 
they  laid  siege  to  it,  and  some  Indians  were 
engaged  upon  it.  And  as  [the  land  around 
Lima]  was  yungas,113  and  a  bad  land  for 
mountaineers,  they  were  there  but  a  few  days, 
and,  seeing  that  they  could  [do  no  harm  to] 
the  Spaniards,  they  returned  to  the  highlands. 
From  the  time  when  they  laid  siege  to  the 
time  when  the  fortress  was  taken  something 
more  than  a  month  passed  by,  and  in  this 
interval  the  greatest  torment  and  risk  were 
supported.  And  when  they  attacked  us  from 
all  sides  and  set  fire  [to  the  houses]  we  placed 
two  Spaniards  in  the  straw  of  the  houses  where 
we  were  so  that  they  would  not  burn  us  up. 


Relation  325 

These  two  Spaniards  did  not  hide  themselves, 
believing  that  the  Indians  had  already  con- 
quered us.  Hernando  Pizarro  affronted  one 
of  these  men,  and  he  wished  to  hang  the 
other,  but  [yielding  to]  demands,  he  desisted. 
Another  Spaniard  fled  from  us  to  the  Indians, 
and  they  carried  him  to  where  Mango  Inga 
was,  which  was  in  Tambo,  and  this  man,  as 
well  as  one  Francisco  Martin  whom  the  Inga 
had  with  him  and  whom  they  had  taken 
prisoner  upon  the  road,  the  Inga  kept  with 
him,  placing  a  guard  over  them,  and  did  not 
kill  them.  And  they  believed  whatever  this 
Francisco  Martin  said  and  asked.  Between 
the  time  when  we  took  the  fortress  and  the 
time  when  the  Indians  began  to  go  away  to 
their  own  lands,  there  passed  by  three  months, 
and  this  interval  having  elapsed  they  with- 
drew to  some  high  hills,  and  this  state  con- 
tinued until,  after  another  month,  they  went 
off  to  sow  their  crops,  which  makes  the  four 
months  I  mention.  Finally  all  were  gone, 
and  the  ore jones  and  some  warriours  gathered 
together  at  Tambo  where  the  Inga  had  forti- 


326  Pedro  Pizarro 

fied  himself,  awaiting  the  passing  of  winter 
and  the  [harvesting  of  the]  crops  of  the 
Indians.  They  said  they  were  going  to  lay 
siege  [to  Cuzco]  again.  This  Tambo  is  down 
the  river  from  Yucay,  in  the  direction  of  the 
Andes,  for  there  is  another  Tambo  in  Con- 
desuyo,  as  I  have  said,  of  which  place  the 
Ingas,  Lords  of  this  land,  were  natives,  for 
thus  they  say  themselves.114 

Matters  being  in  this  state,  Hernando  Pi- 
zarro agreed  to  send  fifteen  cavalrymen  with 
a  captain  who  was  to  go  out  by  way  of  the 
Canches  one  night  in  order  to  go  and  inform 
the  Marquis  that  we  were  still  alive  and  [ask 
him  to]  send  us  aid.  Having  made  ready 
fifteen  men,  whose  names  I  shall  tell  here  for 
they  were  the  best  horsemen  and  the  strongest 
in  war  which  there  were,  it  was  learned  that  if 
they  went  forth  the  people  of  Cuzco  would  be 
in  peril  for  two  reasons:  The  chief  one  was 
that  [their  going]  would  create  a  great  weak- 
ness in  [our  powers]  of  sustaining  the  war,  and 
the  other  was  that  if  the  Indians  killed  them, 
as  there  was  great  risk  that  they  do  upon  the 


Relation  327 

road  unless  our  Lord  wished  them  to  escape, 
the  Indians  would  be  re-invigourated  and  would 
take  more  courage  in  order  to  kill  those  who 
remained  in  Cuzco.  Being  in  readiness  and  all 
prepared  to  set  forth,  Don  Alonso  Enriquez  115 
and  the  treasurer  Riquelme  met  together  with 
other  chief  men,  and  they  made  a  petition  to 
Hernando  Pizarro  that  he  send  them  not,  for 
if  he  did  send  them,  Cuzco  would  be  lost  and 
His  Majesty  would  be  ill  served,  for  they  were 
the  flower  of  those  who  were  in  readiness  to 
go.  I  shall  tell  here  the  names  of  those  of 
us  who  were  in  readiness  to  set  forth:  Juan 
de  Pancorbo,  Alonso  de  Mesa,  Valdivieso, 
Pedro  Pizarro,  Hernando  de  Aldana,  Alonso 
de  Toro,  Juan  Jullio,  Cardenas,  Escastenda, 
Miguel  Cornejo,  Solar,  Tomas  Vasquez,  Joan 
Roman,  Figueroa,  Villafuerte.  And  certainly 
Don  Alonso  Enriquez  and  the  treasurer 
Riquelme  and  others  who  opposed  the  going 
forth  of  these  men  were  right,  because  many 
of  them  bore  the  brunt  of  the  war  and  the 
defense  of  Cuzco.  Having  heard  the  petition, 
Hernando  Pizarro  changed  his  opinion,  per- 


3£8  Pedro  Pizarro 

ceiving  that  what  they  asked  was  well  con- 
sidered. So  we  remained  some  days,  carry- 
ing on  the  war  until  the  Indian  warriours 
left  us,  as  I  have  said.  While  matters  were 
as  I  describe  them,  we  lacked  for  food,  espe- 
cially for  meat.  Hernando  Pizarro  decided, 
therefore,  that  Grabiel  de  Rojas  should  go 
forth  with  sixty  men  toward  Gomacanche,  a 
province  which  is  thirteen  or  fourteen  leagues 
from  Cuzco  in  the  direction  of  the  Collao, 
and  [he  ordered  him]  not  to  go  further  away 
and  to  search  among  these  Canches  for  some 
cattle  and  foodstuffs  and,  finding  it,  to  return 
with  it  speedily.  Having  made  ready,  Rojas 
and  those  of  us  who  were  to  go  with  him,  set 
forth  and  thither  we  went,  and  we  were  there 
about  twenty-five  or  thirty  days,  and  we  col- 
lected as  many  as  two  thousand  head  of  cattle, 
and  we  returned  to  Cuzco  with  them  without 
any  untoward  events.  The  Indians  assembled 
upon  the  very  high  hills,  and  thence  they 
yelled  at  us  when  we  could  not  attack  them. 
When  we  had  returned  to  Cuzco  and  had 
rested  for  some  days,  we  again  made  ready  so 


Relation  329 

that  we  might  go  out  with  Hernan  Ponce  de 
Leon,  and  we  went  to  Condesuyo  to  burn 
some  villages  and  punish  the  folk  whom  we 
found  there  and  to  gather  some  food  together, 
because  in  this  Condesuyo  it  was  that  the  first 
Christians  were  killed.  They  [the  Indians] 
sent  to  summon  one  Simon  Xuarez  who  had 
Indians  there,  and  other  [Spaniards]  telling 
them  that  [if]  they  would  go  to  see  their 
villages  they  [the  Indians]  would  give  them 
tribute,  and  by  means  of  this  deceit  they  killed 
ten  Spaniards,  and  in  order  to  punish  them  for 
this  and  to  bring  back  some  food  we  went 
with  this  captain  already  mentioned,  and  we 
were  there  some  days,  although  no  people 
could  be  found  on  whom  to  inflict  punishment. 
Collecting  some  food,  we  returned. 

While  we  were  in  this  Condesuyo,  the  Inga 
caused  troops  to  gather  at  Xaquixaguana  and 
in  Chinchero,  which  is  four  leagues  from  Cuzco 
toward  the  place  where  he  was.  Hernando 
Pizarro  learned  this  from  some  scouts  whom 
they  kept  sending  to  reconnoitre  in  the  coun- 
try, and  he  sent  [orders]  to  his  brother  Gon- 


330  Pedro  Pizarro 

zalo  Pizarro  to  attack  them  before  they  should 
finish  assembling  and  should  come  to  Cuzco. 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  set  forth  and  attacked  a  part 
of  the  [Indian]  troops  who  were  in  the  region 
of  Chinchero,  where  he  overtook  some  Indians 
and  routed  them,  and,  returning  by  way  of 
Xaquixaguana,  he  found  a  great  body  of 
troops  assembled,  and,  dashing  on  to  fight 
with  them  they  [the  Indians]  constrained 
them  to  retreat  to  Cuzco,  and  the  Indians  gave 
chase  and  wore  them  out  so  much  that  they 
[the  Indians]  even  laid  hands  upon  the  tails 
of  the  horses.  And  while  they  were  thus  com- 
ing [toward  Cuzco]  greatly  fatigued  and  in 
grave  danger,  some  friendly  yanaconas  came 
fleeing  to  give  warning  to  Hernando  Pizarro 
and  to  tell  him  of  the  grave  peril  in  which  his 
brother  was.  Hearing  this,  Hernando  Pizarro 
ordered  that  all  the  bells  should  ring  out  in 
order  that  all  the  troops  might  assemble,  and, 
having  gathered  together  some  cavalry,  he 
went  off  with  them  to  aid  his  brother  and 
those  who  were  with  him,  and  both  trotting 
and  galloping  he  went  more  than  a  league 


Relation  331 

outside  of  Cuzco  where  he  saw  the  Spaniards 
who  were  now  in  great  danger  for  the  horses 
could  no  longer  run,  but  were  coming  instead 
very  slowly,  and  Indians  were  hastening  up 
from  all  directions.  Then,  Hernando  Pizarro 
and  those  who  were  with  him  spurring  their 
horses,  they  came  to  where  they  were,  and 
with  their  arrival  the  Indians  lost  courage 
and  dropped  back,  for  they  were  hanging  to 
the  tails  of  the  horses,  as  I  say,  and  fighting 
with  the  Christians.  And  with  this  help  those 
who  were  coming  worn  out  took  heart,  and  all 
together  they  returned  to  Cuzco.  Here  we 
were  like  all  to  be  lost,  for,  Hernan  Ponce 
having  returned,  as  I  say,  we  were  all  resting 
and  were  making  ready  to  go  to  Tambo  where 
the  Inga  had  fortified  himself,  in  order  to 
drive  him  thence,  because  as  he  was  there 
near  the  assemblies  of  troops,  he  sent  them, 
from  time  to  time,  to  Cuzco  and  its  neighbour- 
hood in  order  to  prevent  [our  using]  the  pas- 
tures. 

All  having  been  made  ready,  as  has  been 
said,  we  set  forth  for  Tambo,  leaving  Grabiel 


332  Pedro  Pizarro 

de  Rojas  in  Cuzco  with  the  weakest  troops, 
and  when  we  were  arrived  we  found  Tambo 
so  well  fortified  that  it  was  a  grim  sight,  for 
the  place  where  Tambo  is  is  very  strong,  and 
[it  has]  very  high  andenes  of  very  large 
masonry  walls,  well  fortified.  It  has  but  one 
entrance,  and  that  is  over  against  a  very  steep 
hill.  And  on  all  parts  of  it  were  many  war- 
riours  with  many  large  stones  which  they 
kept  above  in  order  to  hurl  them  down  when- 
ever the  Spaniards  wished  to  enter  and  cap- 
ture the  gate.  The  doorway  was  high,  with 
lofty  walls  on  either  side,  and  it  was  well 
stopped  up  with  stone  and  mud  in  the  form 
of  a  very  thick  wall  of  stone  and  mud  with 
only  a  hole  through  which  an  Indian  might 
enter  on  all  fours.  At  another  place  near  this 
village  of  Tambo  the  river  of  Yucay  which 
there  is  large,  runs  very  narrow  and  deep, 
and  likewise,  on  that  side,  they  have  many 
very  high  andenes,  very  steep  and  strong. 
Then,  before  this  Tambo,  there  is  a  tiny  plain 
which  is  formed  in  front  of  the  gate  which  I 
have  mentioned,  and  this  plain  is  near  the 


Relation  333 

river  already  mentioned.  Having  crossed  the 
river  we  took  this  plain,  but  when  we  wished 
to  attack  the  gate,  so  many  were  the  boulders 
and  stones  which  they  threw  down  at  us  that, 
even  had  there  been  many  more  Spaniards 
than  there  were  of  us,  they  would  have  slain 
us  all.  They  killed  one  of  our  horses  and 
wounded  some  Spaniards.  With  this  event 
which  overtook  us,  the  [Indian]  troops  began  to 
throw  [stones?]  down  from  a  very  steep  hill 
which  resembled  nothing  else  than  a  very 
thick  ant-hill.  When  we  made  two  or  three 
attempts  to  take  this  village,  just  so  often  did 
they  turn  and  injure  us  by  hand.  Thus  we 
continued  all  day  until  sunset.  The  Indians, 
without  our  knowing  of  it  [beforehand]  turned 
the  river  into  the  plain  where  we  were,  and, 
had  we  waited  a  longer  time,  we  would  all  have 
perished.  When  we  understood  the  trick 
which  the  Indians  played  upon  us  and  that  it 
was  impossible  to  take  this  village  at  that 
time,  Hernando  Pizarro  ordered  us  to  retreat. 
And  in  the  darkening  night  he  sent  all  the 
foot-soldiers  ahead  and  the  luggage  with  some 


334  Pedro  Pizarro 

mounted  troops  who  were  of  his  guard  next, 
and  he  himself  with  other  mounted  troops 
took  the  middle,  and  he  ordered  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  his  brother  with  a  few  more  of  us 
cavalrymen  to  take  the  rearguard,  and  in  this 
formation  we  withdrew.  And  at  the  passage 
across  the  river  the  Indians  attacked  us  with 
so  much  fury  and  with  flaming  axes  which 
they  carried  that  they  killed  some  of  the 
friendly  Indians  in  our  service  without  our 
being  able  to  succour  them.  These  Indians 
have  a  trait  of  character  which  makes  them 
demons  for  following  up  a  victory,  and  when 
they  flee  they  are  wet  hens.  And,  seeing  us 
retreat,  they  were  here  following  up  a  victory, 
and  they  followed  it  up  with  much  spirit. 
This  night  we  retired  to  a  village  which  is 
called  Maray,  a  deserted  place  which  is  in 
the  heights  above  the  descent  into  this  valley 
of  Yucay,  and  from  there  all  is  flat  country  to 
the  entrance  to  Cuzco.  Returning  thus  shat- 
tered to  Cuzco,  as  I  say,  it  was  ever  in  order 
to  have  six  or  eight  horsemen  out  scouting 
the  country.  Then,  on  coming  one  day 


Relation  335 

toward  Xaquixaguana  in  order  to  capture 
some  Indians  in  order  to  know  what  they  were 
doing,  Gonzalo  Pizarro,  with  six  horsemen 
who  were  Pedro  Pizarro,  Alonso  de  Toro, 
Narvaez,  Beltran  del  Conde,  Cardenas,  Joan 
Lopez,  it  happened  that  a  thousand  Indian 
warriours  crossed  a  plain  from  one  range  of 
mountains  to  the  other,  from  Circa  to  Llaexa, 
just  before  reaching  Xaquixaguana.  When 
we  saw  them  going  through  the  plains  we 
spurred  our  horses  and  caught  up  with  them 
just  as  they  were  beginning  to  climb  a  hill 
where  is  the  village  called  Circa.  And  catch- 
ing them  on  the  slope  which  they  were  climb- 
ing, we  drove  them  all  down  on  to  the  plain, 
and  of  the  thousand  Indians  who,  they  say, 
were  there  only  a  few  more  than  one  hundred 
escaped.  Some  of  them  we  killed,  and  some 
of  them  we  took  prisoners  to  Cuzco,  and  in 
Cuzco  Hernando  Pizarro  ordered  that  their 
right  hands  be  cut  off,  after  which  they  were 
to  go  away.  This  the  Indians  said,  for  it 
[the  hand-cutting]  had  placed  great  fear  among 
them,  and  they  did  not  dare  now  to  come  to 


336  Pedro  Pizarro 

the  plains.  Then  after  some  days  had  gone 
by,  maize  ran  short,  and  Hernando  Pizarro 
ordered  his  brother  Gonzalo  to  go  to  Xaquixa- 
guana  with  thirty  cavalrymen  and  to  stay 
there  sheltering  the  friendly  Indians  who  were 
to  go  [with  him]  in  search  of  food  [for  in  this 
Xaquixaguana  there  was  much  maize]  and 
[he  was  ordered]  to  send  each  day  six  cavalry- 
men who  were  to  go  two  leagues  protecting 
the  Indians  who  were  bringing  the  food,  and 
from  Cuzco  six  other  horsemen  were  to  go 
forth  for  two  leagues  or  until  those  coming 
from  one  direction  should  see  those  coming 
from  another,  and  thus  they  proceeded  until 
sunset,  when  some  withdrew  to  Cuzco  and 
others  to  Xaquixaguana.  This  order  was 
given  in  order  to  protect  the  friendly  Indians 
who  were  going  and  coming  for  food.  It  befell 
one  day  when  six  of  us  had  set  forth  upon 
this  vexatious  guard  duty,  which  was  com- 
mon in  this  land  later  on,  Lucas  Martinez, 
Cardenas,  Miguel  Cornejo,  Juan  Flores, 
Pedro  Pizarro.  When  we  had  mounted  guard 
near  a  gully  where  Machicao  later  built  his 


Relation  337 

mill,  and  when  we  had  mounted  in  order  to 
go  forward  two  by  two,  Miguel  Cornejo  and 
Pedro  Pizarro  were  the  two  last.  While  we 
were  thus  journeying  we  heard  the  friendly 
Indians  cry  out,  saying:  Aucas,  aucas,  which 
means  in  their  language:  Indian  warriours. 
We  all  turned  our  faces  to  see  what  was  for- 
ward, and  we  did  not  see  the  Indians  because 
they  were  coming  through  the  ravine,  hidden 
between  two  hills.  And,  as  we  saw  nothing, 
we  believed  that  our  friends  were  doing  thus 
in  order  to  spur  one  another  on.  We  turned 
to  journey  onwards  slowly  and  we  had  not 
gone  ten  paces  when  we  heard  the  Indian 
warriours  fighting  with  our  friends,  striking 
them  upon  the  heads  with  clubs,  which  killed 
them.  And  at  once  we  turned  back  at  full 
speed,  for  it  was  upon  a  plain  that  this  befell, 
and  though  we  arrived  speedily,  we  could  not 
get  more  than  two  or  three  Indians,  one  of 
whom  Miguel  Cornejo  slew  and  another  Pedro 
Pizarro,  and  a  third  was  trampled  under  foot 
and  was  killed  by  Pedro  de  Hinojosa.  And  all 
the  rest  climbed  up  some  hills,  because  there 


338  Pedro  Pizarro 

they  were  in  good  luck,  for  we  could  do  them 
no  more  harm,  and  so  we  returned  to  Cuzco. 

When  we  were  in  great  anxiety  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  siege,  we  always  kept  watch, 
I  should  say  every  night.  And  [even]  in  the 
intervals  of  our  repose  we  were  armed  and 
our  horses  were  saddled  and  bridled,  for  the 
noise  made  by  the  Indians  was  so  great  that 
if  one  were  not  very  tired  he  was  not  able  to 
sleep.  The  rest  of  the  time,  until  the  In- 
dians went  away,  we  kept  watch  in  our  rooms. 
When  they  had  gone  we  watched  on  alter- 
nate nights.  This  lasted  for  some  six  months, 
until  Almagro  returned  from  Chile,  as  I  shall 
relate  further  on. 

Now  I  wish  to  tell  who  the  Marquis  Don 
Francisco  Pizarro  and  his  brothers,  and  Don 
Diego  de  Almagro,  were  and  what  was  their 
condition.  Also  I  shall  tell  the  names  and 
lands  of  some  of  these  conquerors  whom  I 
have  mentioned,  as  many  as  I  shall  remember. 
The  Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro  was  a  son 
of  Gonzalo  Pizarro  the  One-eyed,  a  captain 
of  men-at-arms  and  a  native  of  Trujillo.  He 


Relation  339 

[Francisco  Pizarro]  was  a  very  Christian  man, 
and  very  zealous  in  the  service  of  His  Majesty. 
He  was  tall  and  spare,  having  a  good  face  and 
a  thin  beard.  Personally  he  was  valiant  and 
vigourous,  a  truthful  man.  It  was  his  custom 
whenever  anyone  asked  him  for  anything 
always  to  say  No.  He  said  this  in  order  that 
he  might  not  fail  to  keep  his  word.  And, 
though  he  said  no,  he  always  did  in  the  end 
what  was  asked  of  him,  if  there  were  not  reason 
against  it.  One  morning  a  conqueror  was 
waiting  for  him  at  the  door  of  his  dwelling, 
to  ask  him  for  [an  encomienda  of]  Indians 
which  was  at  Guaitara,  and  who  afterwards 
belonged  to  Cardenas,  a  citizen  of  Guamanga. 
The  Marquis  was  accustomed  to  arise  an  hour 
before  dawn.  This  conqueror,  whose  name 
I  do  not  recall,  was  waiting  for  him,  and  the 
Marquis  went  out  intoXauxafrom  his  dwelling 
in  order  to  go  to  that  of  his  secretary  Pero 
Sancho.  This  fellow  came  up  to  the  Marquis 
and  said  to  him :  Lord,  will  not  your  Lordship 
give  me  food?  The  Marquis  replied:  I  tell 
you  I  do  not  wish  to;  did  you  not  hear  a 


340  Pedro  Pizarro 

proclamation  which  was  made?  Why  then 
do  you  not  settle  down,  then  food  would  have 
been  given  to  you.  This  man  then  said  to 
him:  Lord,  I  wished  to  go  to  Castille,  and  for 
that  reason  I  did  not  settle,  and  now  I  have 
failed  to  go.  The  Marquis  turned  to  say  to 
him:  I  tell  you  I  do  not  wish  to,  for  I  have 
nothing  to  give  you.  The  man  said  to  him: 
Will  not  your  Lordship  give  me  Guaitara? 
Again  he  replied:  I  tell  you  that  I  do  not  wish 
to  do  so.  These  words  were  exchanged  while 
they  were  walking,  and  before  arriving  at  his 
secretary's  dwelling,  he  turned  to  the  man 
who  made  the  request  and  said  to  him:  Tell 
me,  is  that  Guaitara  granted?  The  man 
replied:  No,  my  Lord.  The  Marquis  an- 
swered: Take  it,  and  go  so  that  they  may  give 
you  the  deposit.  I  have  wished  to  tell  this 
in  order  that  his  goodness  might  be  under- 
stood. Don  Diego  de  Almagro  was  the 
opposite,  for  he  said  yes  to  all  and  fulfilled 
his  word  with  very  few.  This  Don  Diego 
de  Almagro  never  was  found  in  debt.  He 
said  he  came  from  Almagro.  He  was  a  very 


Relation  341 

profane  man  of  very  bad  language,  and  when 
he  was  angered  he  treated  very  badly  those 
who  were  with  him,  even  though  they  were 
gentlemen,  and  for  this  reason  the  Marquis 
did  not  entrust  him  with  troops,  for  they 
went  with  him  very  unwillingly.  This  Al- 
magro  was  well  made,  valiant  in  war,  and  a 
spendthrift,  although  he  did  but  few  favours, 
and  those  he  did  were  profane  and  not  done 
to  those  who  served  him. 

The  Marquis  brought  with  him  his  three 
brothers,  Hernando  Pizarro,  Joan  Pizarro 
and  Gonzalo  Pizarro.  Hernando  Pizarro  was 
a  man  of  very  good  stature,  valiant,  wise  and 
brave,  albeit  a  heavy  man  in  the  saddle. 
Joan  Pizarro  was  valiant  and  very  courageous, 
a  good  fellow,  magnanimous  and  affable. 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  was  valiant,  but  he  knew 
little;  he  had  a  good  countenance  and  a  fine 
beard;  he  was  a  compact  man,  not  large,  and 
a  very  good  cavalryman.  Hernando  de  Soto 
was  a  small  man,  dexterous  in  Indian  war- 
fare and  affable  with  the  soldiers.  They  say 
that  this  Soto  was  a  native  of  Badajoz.  It 


342  Pedro  Pizarro 

was  he  who  went  later  to  Florida  as  governor. 
Grabiel  de  Rojas  was  a  very  prudent  man  in 
war;  he  had  a  good  person.  They  said  that 
he  was  of  the  good  Rojas  family.  Hernan 
Ponce  de  Leon  was  a  well  disposed  man,  cau- 
tious, and  not  a  cavalryman.  He  was  looked 
upon  as  a  gentleman  and  was  well  educated. 
Joan  de  Pancorbo  was  a  good  soldier;  he  is  a 
citizen  of  Cuzco  and  a  native  of  Pancorbo. 
Alonso  de  Mesa  was  a  good  soldier;  he  is  a 
citizen  of  Cuzco  and  a  native  of  Toledo. 
Valdivieso  was  a  good  soldier  and  a  very  good 
man  in  war;  he  was  regarded  as  a  gentleman 
and  was  a  citizen  of  Cuzco  and  a  native  of 
Toro.  Pedro  Pizarro  was  a  man  in  the  war 
and  a  very  good  cavalryman.  The  Marquis 
Don  Francisco  Pizarro  took  him  [to  Peru]  at 
the  age  of  fifteen  years  as  his  page,  and  he 
was  eighteen  when  he  began  to  take  part  in 
warfare.  He  distinguished  himself  in  some 
things.  He  was  of  the  good  Pizarro  family  of 
Estremadura.  This  Pedro  Pizarro  was  born 
in  Toledo;  he  was  a  citizen  of  Xauxa,  later  of 
Cuzco,  and  now  of  Arequipa.  Hernando  de 


Relation  343 

Aldana  was  a  good  man  in  war;  he  was  a  citi- 
zen of  Cuzco  and  was  regarded  as  a  gentle- 
man. Alonso  de  Toro  was  a  good  man  in  war; 
he  was  a  citizen  of  Cuzco  and  a  native  of 
Trujillo.  He  was  regarded  as  a  gentleman. 
Juan  Jullio  was  a  good  man  in  war;  he  was  a 
citizen  of  Cuzco  and  was  looked  upon  as  a 
gentleman.  Cardenas  was  a  good  horseman 
and  a  good  man  in  war;  he  was  a  citizen  of 
Guamanga.  Castenda  was  a  good  cavalry- 
man and  a  good  man  in  war;  they  said  that 
he  was  from  the  Condado;  he  had  Indians. 
Miguel  Cornejo  was  a  good  man  on  horseback 
and  in  war;  he  was  a  citizen  of  Cuzco  and 
afterwards  of  Arequipa;  he  was  from  Sala- 
manca. Solar  was  a  good  man  in  war  and 
on  horseback;  he  was  a  citizen  of  Cuzco. 
Tomas  Vazquez  was  a  good  man  on  horseback 
and  a  good  man  in  war;  he  was  a  citizen  of 
Cuzco.  They  said  that  he  was  from  the 
Condado.  Juan  Roman  was  a  good  cavalry- 
man and  a  good  man  in  war;  he  was  a  citi- 
zen of  Cuzco.  Figueroa  was  a  good  man  on 
horseback  and  in  war;  he  was  a  citizen  of 


344  Pedro  Pizarro 

Cuzco.  Villafuerte  was  a  good  man  in  war; 
he  was  a  citizen  of  Cuzco  and  afterwards  of 
Arequipa.  Of  many  others  I  might  speak, 
but  shall  not  do  so  for  fear  of  prolixity.  I 
have  mentioned  these  because  they  were 
men  distinguished  in  the  war  and  by  some 
grave  peril,  such  as  going  from  Cuzco  to  Lima 
when  the  land  was  all  in  revolt  and  the  roads 
destroyed.  In  this  siege  of  Cuzco  there  were 
seventy  men  distinguished  in  the  war,  and  Her- 
nando  Pizarro  had  a  proverb  to  the  effect  that 
with  them  he  would  dare  to  attack  three  times 
as  many.  Of  these  seventy  they  selected 
fifteen,  and  of  these  fifteen  three  are  alive 
today:  Pedro  Pizarro,  citizen  of  Arequipa; 
Joan  de  Pancorbo  and  Alonso  de  Mesa,  citi- 
zens of  Cuzco. 

Now  I  shall  return  to  the  war.  While  we 
were  in  Cuzco,  as  I  have  said,  six  horsemen 
went  out  every  week  to  scout  the  country  and 
find  out  if  aid  were  coming  from  Lima.  One 
day  when  he  was  out  with  six  horsemen, 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  captured  two  Indians  from 
whom  we  had  the  news  that  Don  Diego  de 


Relation  845 

Almagro  was  returning  from  Chile  with  all  the 
troops  he  had  taken  with  him,  and  it  should 
not  have  been  so,  for,  with  his  return,  he  set 
aflame  this  kingdom,  and  it  was  the  beginning 
of  the  battles  which  have  taken  place  therein, 
and  [he  was  the]  cause  of  the  great  number  of 
pretenders,  with  such  scant  merits,  as  most 
pretenders  are,  and  many  of  them  hold,  as  the 
result  of  these  battles,  the  best  portions  of  the 
land.  And  the  unfortunate  men  who  con- 
quered it  [possess]  the  least  valuable  and  most 
miserable  portions  [of  the  land],  as  I  shall  relate 
in  part  further  on,  together  with  the  cause  of 
it.  We  learned  from  these  two  Indians  that 
there  was  in  Xauxa  a  captain  with  soldiers, 
who  afterwards  transpired  to  be  Alonso  de 
Alvarado.  He  had  set  out  from  Lima  in  order 
to  bring  aid  to  Cuzco,  and,  at  the  request  of 
Picado  the  secretary,  who  made  him  a  captain, 
taking  that  office  away  from  Pedro  de  Lerma, 
for  it  had  been  agreed  that  Alonso  de  Alvarado, 
who  was  in  Chachapoyas,  should  come  to 
Xauxa,  he  promised  Picado  that  he  would 
not  set  forth  from  Xauxa  without  leaving  the 


346  Pedro  Pizarro 

Indians  and  shepherds  whom  he  [Picado]  held 
in  encomienda  there  in  a  state  of  pacification, 
nor  did  he  understand  that,  until  the  leader 
[of  the  Indians]  who  was  Mango  Inga  should 
be  overthrown,  it  was  impossible  to  hold  any 
province  in  peace.  Alonso  de  Alvarado,  then, 
by  stopping  in  Xauxa,  for  the  reason  I  have 
related,  during  four  or  five  months,  was  the 
cause  of  Almagro's  entering  Cuzco  before 
him.  For,  had  Alonso  de  Alvarado  entered 
first,  and  had  Hernando  Pizarro  been  made 
powerful  with  Spanish  soldiery,  as  he  would 
have  been  with  the  arrival  of  Alvarado,  had 
he  arrived  first,  Don  Diego  de  Almagro  would 
never  have  dared  to  do  what  he  did  do  in 
Cuzco  upon  his  arrival  there.  And  so  [it  may 
be  said]  neither  would  he  [Almagro]  have  been 
killed,  nor  would  so  many  misadventures  and 
battles  have  befallen  as  those  which  began 
at  this  time.  While  we  were  in  possession 
of  this  news,  within  a  few  days  came  other, 
to  the  effect  that  Almagro  and  his  troops 
had  arrived  at  Urcos,  six  leagues  from  Cuzco, 
and  from  here  he  was  treating,  by  means  of 


Relation  347 

Indian   messengers,  with  Mango  Inga,  who 
was  his  friend,  as  I  have  said,  on  account  of 
his  [Almagro's]  having  killed,  at  his  request, 
his  two  brothers  before  setting  out  for  Chile. 
Then  Almagro  sent  one  Rui  Diaz  to  Mango 
Inga  as  a  messenger,  asking  him  [Mango]  to 
come  out  in  peace  for  he  [Almagro]  was  his 
friend.     When  Rui  Diaz  was  arrived  where 
Mango  Inga  was,  he  [Mango]  received  him 
very  well,  making  enquiries  after  Almagro  and 
his  troops  and  other  matters,  and  he  kept  him 
[Diaz]  with  him  in  this  way  for  some  days, 
and  on  the  third  day  he  [Mango]  put  a  ques- 
tion to  him  which,  according  to  what  Rui 
Diaz  reported,  was  in  this  form:  Tell  me,  Rui 
Diaz,  if  I  were  to  give  to  the  King  a  very  great 
treasure,  would  he  withdraw  all  the  Chris- 
tians from  this  land?     Rui  Diaz  replied:  How 
much  would  you  give?     Rui  Diaz  said  that  he 
then  had  brought  a  fanega  of  maize  and  had 
it  turned  out  upon  the  ground  before  Mango 
Inga,  and  of  the  pile  he  took  one  grain,  and 
said:    As  much  as  this  grain  is  the  quantity 
of  silver  and  gold  which  you  have  found  for  the 


348  Pedro  Pizarro 

Christians,  and  in  comparison  what  you  have 
not  found  is  as  this  fanega  from  which  I  take 
this  grain.  This  maize  is  a  food  better  than 
wheat,  and  these  natives  eat  it,  and  it  is  found 
in  all  these  Indies,  and  as  it  is  now  common 
in  Spain  I  explain  no  further.  Rui  Diaz  said 
to  Mango  Inga:  Even  though  you  were  to 
give  to  the  King  all  these  peaks  made  in  gold 
and  silver,  yet  would  he  not  draw  from  this 
land  the  Spaniards  [in  it].  Hearing  this, 
Mango  Inga  said  to  him:  Get  you  gone,  Rui 
Diaz,  and  say  to  Almagro  that  he  may  go 
where  he  will,  for  I  am  bound  to  die,  and  all 
my  people  are,  as  well,  until  we  have  made  an 
end  to  the  Christians;  get  you  gone  soon, 
and  say  to  Almagro  that  I  come  not  to  see 
him  [because  he  had  sent  to  ask  him  to  come 
and  have  an  interview  in  Yucay].  Having 
set  forth  from  Tambo,  Rui  Diaz  encountered 
Almagro  half  a  league  from  this  Tambo,  for 
he  was  going  to  see  the  Inga  [and  find  out] 
what  had  been  agreed  with  him,  and  he 
[Almagro]  was  taking  with  him  half  of  his 
troops,  and  the  other  half  he  had  left  at 


Relation  349 

Urcos,  fortified  in  a  fortress  of  stones  which 
was  there,  in  a  narrow  place  at  the  entrance 
of  the  village.  Hernando  Pizarro,  learning 
of  the  arrival  of  Almagro  at  Urcos,  and  not 
understanding  the  dealings  which  he  had  with 
the  Inga,  nor  knowing  how  he  had  gone  from 
Urcos  to  see  him  at  Tambo,  because,  while 
these  dealings  were  going  on  between  the 
Inga  and  Almagro  the  Indians  who  served 
him  [Pizarro?]  were  in  peace,  and  so  he  could 
go  by  the  road  he  took,  for,  had  they  been  at 
war,  it  would^  have  been  impossible  to  go  by 
that  road  without  all  being  killed.  So  Her- 
nando Pizarro  ordered  all  his  troops  to  make 
ready  so  that  we  might  go  to  Urcos  to  find 
out  if  the  arrival  of  Almagro  was  a  fact,  and 
to  find  out  what  was  the  cause  of  his  having 
repaired  thither  instead  of  going  to  Cuzco. 
Having  arrived  at  a  plain  which  lies  at  the 
entrance  of  Urcos,  having  had  some  skirmishes 
with  the  Indians  who  were  at  war  along  the 
route,  [we  saw  that]  some  of  Almagro's  Span- 
iards came  out,  armed  as  if  for  war,  and  with 
reserve  they  spoke  to  Hernando  Pizarro,  tell- 


350  Pedro  Pizarro 

ing  him  that  Almagro  was  not  there,  having 
gone  to  see  the  Inga.  And  from  this  Her- 
nando  Pizarro  understood  the  evil  intention 
with  which  Almagro  had  come,  which  was  to 
take  Cuzco  by  force,  not  keeping  the  sworn 
agreement  which  he  had  made  with  his  com- 
panion the  Marquis.  And,  though  he  [Al- 
magro] might  have  settled  in  the  Charcas  or 
in  Arequipa  [he  did  not  do  so]  neither  did  he 
do  it  in  Chile.  And,  although  his  men  be- 
sought him  to  settle  a  town  there,  he  did  not 
do  so,  for  fear  of  lessening  his  forces  and  com- 
ing with  less  power  to  stir  Cuzco  up  into 
rebellion  and  take  it  by  force  of  arms,  as  he 
did.  When  Hernando  Pizarro  and  those  of 
us  who  were  with  him  understood  all  that  I 
have  just  said,  he  returned  to  Cuzco  without 
stopping,  fearing  lest  Don  Diego  de  Almagro 
should  enter  Cuzco  from  Yucay  before  he  got 
back.  When  we  had  arrived  at  Cuzco,  Al- 
magro had  not  yet  set  forth  from  Yucay,  and 
on  the  morning  of  the  next  day  those  who  had 
remained  at  Urcos  and  those  who  had  gone 
with  Almagro  re-united  into  one  force  before 


Relation  351 

Cuzco.  Well  might  Hernando  Pizarro  have 
routed  the  Spaniards  who  had  remained  in 
Urcos  had  he  wished  to  do  so,  but  he  believed 
that  Almagro  would  keep  the  sworn  agreement 
which  he  had  made  with  his  companion  the 
Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro.  And,  in 
order  that  His  Majesty  might  not  be  ill  served, 
he  did  not  do  so,  although  he  well  understood 
the  evil  intention  which  Almagro  had. 

Don  Diego  de  Almagro  having  assembled 
his  troops,  as  has  been  said,  they  all  came 
together  and  ^  established  their  Camp  upon 
some  andenes  near  Cuzco  where  now  is  the 
monastery  of  simple  and  pious  Saint  Francis. 
Before  they  arrived  there  and  established 
themselves,  Hernando  Pizarro  sent  [a  mes- 
senger] to  talk  with  him  [Almagro]  and  to  ask 
him  to  take  up  his  residence  in  one  half  of 
Cuzco  while  he  [Hernando  Pizarro]  and  those 
of  us  who  were  with  him  there  would  be  in 
the  other  half,  and  [he  suggested  that]  from 
there  a  messenger  might  be  sent  to  the  Mar- 
quis Don  Francisco  Pizarro  in  order  that  he 
might  know  of  his  [Almagro's]  coming  and 


35*  Pedro  Pizarro 

might  give  orders  as  to  the  estate  and  situa- 
tion of  Don  Diego  de  Almagro  and  his  men. 
Don  Diego  de  Almagro  did  not  agree  to  this, 
but  rather  asked  that  Hernando  Pizarro  give 
Cuzco  up  to  him  freely.  In  all  this  there  were 
many  messages  and  proposals  on  the  part  of 
Hernando  Pizarro,  who  well  understood  that 
it  was  not  possible  to  prevent  the  evil  pur- 
poses of  Almagro,  who  never  agreed  to  any 
plan  or  agreement  which  was  made  to  him, 
save  only  that  they  give  Cuzco  up  to  him 
freely.  While  these  matters  were  going  on 
between  them,  a  truce  was  made  for  the  draw- 
ing up  of  these  demands.  And  while  this 
truce  was  still  in  force,  and  before  it  had  half 
run  its  course,  Don  Diego  de  Almagro  entered 
Cuzco  one  night  at  midnight  with  drum  and 
fife  from  three  sides,  and  he  took  Cuzco  and 
entered  the  plaza  without  meeting  with  re- 
sistance, for  he  [Hernando  Pizarro]  did  not 
know  that  he  [Almagro]  was  going  to  break 
the  truce,  and  soon  the  said  Don  Diego  de 
Almagro  with  his  chief  men  went  to  the  houses 
where  Hernando  Pizarro  lived,  in  order  to 


Relation  353 

take  him  prisoner.  Hernando  Pizarro  had 
with  him  some  friends  in  a  galpon  where  he 
was  living  [galpon  means  a  dwelling],  a  very 
large  one  with  an  entrance  at  one  end  of  the 
room  from  which  could  be  seen  the  whole 
interior,  for  the  doorway  is  so  wide  that  it 
extends  from  one  wall  to  the  other,  and  it  is 
open  up  to  the  roof.  These  Indians  have 
these  galpones  for  their  orgies.  They  have 
others  with  the  ends  closed  up  and  provided 
with  many  doors  in  the  middle  or  to  one  side. 
These  galpones  are  very  large,  without  any 
partitions,  being  instead  open  and  clear.  While 
Hernando  Pizarro  was  in  this  galpon,  in  the 
midst  of  the  houses  where  he  lived,  [he  heard] 
the  noise  which  the  entry  of  Almagro  into 
Cuzco  with  his  troops  stirred  up,  and  Her- 
nando Pizarro  with  those  of  his  men  who  were 
with  him  came  out  armed  and  stationed  them- 
selves at  the  door  of  this  galpon.  Almagro 
and  his  men,  arrived  at  this  door  with  the 
intention  of  taking  him  prisoner,  and  they 
were  fighting  there  a  great  while,  for,  although 
those  who  were  with  Hernando  Pizarro  were 


354  Pedro  Pizarro 

few,  they  [Almagro  and  his  men]  could  not 
force  an  entrance  through  them.  Hernando 
Pizarro  had  with  him  about  twenty  men,  and 
Almagro  had  about  three  hundred,  because, 
as  I  have  said,  Hernando  Pizarro  did  not 
have  more  men  with  him  on  account  of  the 
truce  and  his  belief  that  it  would  be  kept. 
Hernan  Ponce  de  Leon  and  Rojas  and  others 
here  injured  Hernando  Pizarro,  and  they 
failed  him  and  his  friends,  and  for  this  reason, 
and  on  account  of  the  truce,  Almagro  entered 
so  much  at  his  ease,  for  otherwise  it  would 
have  cost  him  a  goodly  number  of  lives  before 
he  effected  an  entrance.  While  fighting,  as  I 
say,  with  Hernando  Pizarro  at  the  door  of 
this  galpon,  Almagro  having  wounded  some 
of  those  whom  Hernando  Pizarro  had  with 
him  with  darts,  and  seeing  that  Hernando 
Pizarro  did  not  intend  to  surrender,  he  ordered 
that  [the  roof  of]  this  galpon  where  Hernando 
Pizarro  was,  be  set  on  fire,  for  it  was  of  straw, 
and  until  it  began  to  fall  in  flames,  never 
would  Hernando  Pizarro  have  wished  to  give 
himself  up,  nor  would  he  ever  have  done  so 


Relation  355 

except  for  the  fact  that  they  would  have  held 
it  against  him  and  he  would  have  been  con- 
demned if  he  [and  his  men]  had  been  burned 
there.  And,  understanding  this,  and  seeing 
that  the  fire  was  falling  upon  their  shoulders, 
he  yielded  himself  to  capture.  Almagro 
handed  him  over  to  his  captain  named  Rod- 
rigo  Orgonez,  and  with  some  of  his  most  inti- 
mate friends  in  whom  Almagro  had  the  most 
faith  they  carried  him  [Pizarro]  off  to  the 
houses  of  the  Sun,  as  they  were  very  strong 
houses,  well  enclosed,  and  there  they  kept  him 
some  days  until  a  round  tower  was  made  ready 
in  Caxana,  houses  where  the  Marquis  Don 
Francisco  Pizarro  was  and  where  Hernando 
Pizarro  was  when  they  took  him  prisoner. 
Then,  having  fortified  this  tower  by  closing  up 
the  windows  and  door,  leaving  a  small  hole 
through  which  a  man  could  crawl,  they  put 
him  there,  walled  up,  as  I  say.  This  Caxana 
had  two  round  towers,  one  on  one  side  of  the 
door  and  the  other  upon  the  other  side,  I 
mean  almost  at  the  corners  of  this  square 
[courtyard?].  These  towers  were  of  well  made 


356  Pedro  Pizarro 

masonry  and  very  strong.  They  were  round, 
covered  with  straw  very  strangely  placed 
thus:  The  straw  eaves  stood  out  beyond  the 
wall  more  than  a  braza,  so  that  the  shelter  of 
this  eave  favoured  the  horsemen  around  the 
tower  when  it  rained.  These  houses  and 
rooms  belonged  to  Guainacapa.  The  Indians 
burned  [the  roofs  of]  these  towers  when  they 
laid  siege  [to  Cuzco]  with  burning  arrows  or 
stones.  So  thick  was  the  thatch  that  it  took 
eight  days  or  more  for  it  to  be  entirely  burned, 
or,  I  should  say,  before  the  wooden  framework 
fell.  They  had  closed  these  towers  [at  the 
top]  with  thick  beams  of  wood  with  earth 
above  like  azoteas.  In  one  of  these  they  held 
Hernando  Pizarro.116 

Now  I  shall  come  back  to  the  entry  of  Al- 
magro  into  Cuzco.  In  the  morning  after 
having  captured  it  they  did  not  know  whether 
to  call  us  their  men  or  traitors.  They  [the 
Almagrists]  entered  our  houses  and  took  away 
our  property  and  horses.  Here  was  begun  the 
naming  of  traitors  in  this  land  and  the  begin- 
ning of  battles  and  pillage  was  made.  So 


Relation  357 

Almagro  took  prisoner  some  of  the  friends 
and  kinsmen  of  Hernando  Pizarro,  such  as 
Gonzalo  Pizarro,  Pedro  Pizarro,  Alonso  de 
Toro,  Solar,  Cardenas,  and  Xara,  and  so  he 
held  them  for  some  days,  though  sometimes 
he  let  them  go  free  and  at  others  he  took  them 
prisoner  again.  He  kept  Hernando  and  Gon- 
zalo Pizarro  prisoners  always,  under  heavy 
guard. 

While  matters  were  in  the  situation  de- 
scribed, Alonso  de  Alvarado  arrived  at  Cocha- 
caxa,  which  is 'twenty  leagues  from  Cuzco,  a 
little  more  or  less,  and  near  the  river  Avan- 
cay.117  In  winter  this  river  can  not  be  forded, 
and  in  summer  only  with  difficulty.  Here 
Alonso  de  Alvarado  learned  of  the  entry  of 
Almagro  into  Cuzco  and  of  the  imprisonment 
of  Hernando  Pizarro.  And  learning  of  it,  he 
stopped  in  this  place  Cochacaxa,  which  is  a 
high  peak  with  a  small  flat  place  upon  it,  and 
on  this  flat  place  a  lake,  likewise  small,  is 
formed,  which  the  Indians  call  Cocha,  and 
for  this  reason  they  call  this  place  Cochacaxa. 
From  this  peak  and  from  this  lake  a  slope  of 


358  Pedro  Pizarro 

almost  a  league  goes  down  to  the  river  of 
Avancay.  Alvarado,  upon  learning  of  what 
had  taken  place  in  Cuzco,  and  leaving  his  men 
above  in  this  Cochacaxa  already  mentioned, 
went  down  to  the  bridge  of  Avancay  to  cap- 
ture it  and  build  fortifications,  and  he  did  so 
as  well  at  the  ford  as  at  the  bridge.  He  and 
his  best  fighters  were  guarding  the  bridge  and 
valley.  And  he  despatched  fifty  horsemen  to 
go  and  give  the  news  of  what  had  happened 
to  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro,  and 
of  how  he  [Alvarado]  commanded  them  to  go 
down  to  the  [coast]  plains  by  way  of  Nasca, 
whence  the  road  might  be  taken,  in  order  that 
they  might  go  without  peril  through  the 
plains,  for  they  would  be  able  to  go  that  way, 
the  land  being  flat  and  having  few  inhabitants. 
I  have  already  told  how  Picado  took  away  the 
command  of  troops  from  Pedro  de  Lerma  and 
gave  it  to  Alonso  de  Alvarado  for  the  reasons 
I  have  told,  because  this  Picado,  being  the 
secretary,  had  so  much  influence  with  the 
Marquis  that  nothing  was  done  unless  he 
ordered  it,  and  this  was  the  cause  of  a  suffi- 


Relation  359 

ciency  of  evil  in  this  land,  as  I  shall  tell 
further  on.  Pedro  de  Lerma  came  with 
Alonso  de  Alvarado.  Being  fretful  on  ac- 
count of  the  affront  which  he  had  received, 
he  had  many  friends,  important  men,  in  the 
camp  of  Alvarado.  Perceiving  that  he  had 
an  opportunity  to  avenge  himself  for  the 
injury  that  had  been  done  him,  he  plotted 
with  his  friends  to  write  to  Almagro  [asking 
him]  to  come  and  attack  them  without  fear, 
for  they  would  give  up  to  him  the  troops  whom 
Alonso  de  Alvarado  had,  as  well  as  Alvarado 
himself,  as  prisoners.  And,  although  Alma- 
gro had  had  news  of  the  arrival  of  Alonso  de 
Alvarado,  he  had  not  dared  to  go  and  attack 
him,  for  Alonso  de  Alvarado  had  many  very 
good  troops,  and  he  did  not  venture  to  go  and 
fight  with  them.  But,  having  received  the 
letters  which  Lerma  and  his  friends  sent  him, 
he  made  ready  [to  go],  taking  all  the  horses 
and  arms  of  those  of  us  who  were  in  Cuzco 
with  Hernando  Pizarro,  taking  prisoner  all 
those  of  whom  he  was  suspicious  and  walling 
them  up  in  the  other  round  tower;  leaving 


360  Pedro  Pizarro 

Grabiel  de  Rojas  as  his  lieutenant,  he  set 
forth  with  all  his  troops,  and  some  who  wished 
ill  to  Hernando  Pizarro  were  in  Cuzco  as 
guards  over  him  and  the  [other]  prisoners. 
And  the  doors  were  walled  up,  leaving  only 
very  small  windows  through  which  food  was 
passed.  And  so  he  [Almagro]  set  forth  for 
Avancay,  giving  notice  to  Pedro  de  Lerma 
and  his  friends  of  his  coming,  and  promising 
them  great  favours.  When  Pedro  de  Lerma 
and  his  friends  learned  of  the  coming  of  Al- 
magro, they  pretended  to  be  very  great  parti- 
sans of  the  Marquis  and  of  Alonso  de  Alva- 
rado,  and  they  tried  to  be  stationed  near  the 
ford  in  order  that  they  might  distinguish 
themselves  the  more  in  the  service  of  the  Mar- 
quis. And,  on  receiving  what  they  asked  for, 
they  gave  news  of  it  to  Almagro,  telling  him 
to  attack  the  bridge,  and  by  night  to  turn  and 
attack  the  ford  at  the  quarter  just  before 
dawn,  and  that  he  would  find  everything  flat 
and  open.  Almagro  did  this,  and  all  day  he 
was  fighting  at  the  bridge  with  some  arque- 
buses and  cross-bows,  and  in  this  fight,  his 


Relation  361 

men  say,  Almagro  killed  three  of  Alvarado's 
men,  among  whom  was  a  gentleman  named,  I 
believe,  Don  Francisco.  When  night  was 
closing  in,  Almagro  caused  great  fires  to  be 
built  before  the  bridge,  pretending  to  estab- 
lish his  Camp  there.  And  leaving  some  sol- 
diers to  show  themselves  upon  the  bridge,  he 
went  with  most  of  his  troops  to  the  ford. 
Crossing  it  without  risk  from  the  men  who 
were  there,  he  attacked  those  who  were  at  the 
bridge,  wounding  some  of  them  and  over- 
coming others,-  and  he  took  Alonso  de  Alva- 
rado  prisoner.  And  from  here  he  passed  on  to 
Cochacaxa,  and  having  come  up  to  the  troops 
who  were  there,  he  took  them  prisoner  and 
stole  all  the  luggage  he  found.  And  from  here 
Almagro  returned  to  Cuzco,  taking  all  the 
troops  with  him,  some  going  willingly  and 
others  in  spite  of  themselves.  And  with  Alva- 
rado  a  prisoner  under  heavy  ransom,  he  re- 
turned to  Cuzco,  and  when  he  had  arrived, 
he  put  Alonso  de  Alvarado  in  the  same  prison 
which  held  Hernando  Pizarro.  And  this  was 
the  first  battle  and  effrontery  which  there  was 


362  Pedro  Pizarro 

in  Peru  [and  the  beginning  of]  robberies  and 
ill-treatment,  for  in  this  battle  they  affronted 
many,  among  whom  were  Pedro  de  Lerma  who 
cudgelled  one  Samaniego  who  was  in  his  com- 
pany, and  this  Samaniego  afterwards  killed 
Pedro  de  Lerma  at  the  battle  of  las  Salinas. 

Having  done  this,  and  having  rested  some 
days,  Almagro  determined  to  go  and  attack 
the  Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro  in  order  to 
take  him  prisoner  if  he  could.  All  this  Alma- 
gro did,  so  it  is  said,  upon  the  advice  of  Diego 
de  Alvarado  and  other  gentlemen  whom  he 
had  with  him,  and  who  came  to  these  parts 
with  Don  Pedro  de  Alvarado. 

While  being  engaged  in  his  preparations  for 
going  to  Lima,  Almagro  decided  that  we  sol- 
diers who  were  in  Cuzco,  together  with  some 
of  those  whom  he  had  brought  and  some  of 
those  of  Alonso  de  Alvarado  [should  join 
forces  with  him],  and  he  formed  a  detachment 
of  four  hundred  men,  and  he  himself  and  some 
captains  of  his  went  with  them  against  Tambo 
where  the  Inga  was,  sending  him  messages  to 
come  in  peace,  for  otherwise  he  [Almagro] 


Relation  363 

would  make  war  against  him.  When  Mango 
Inga  learned  of  the  setting  forth  of  Almagro 
and  these  troops  against  him,  he  deserted 
Tambo  and  retreated  into  the  Andes.118 
These  Andes  are  some  very  thick  forests  with 
very  lofty  vegetation.  All  the  year  around  it 
rains  more  or  less  in  these  Andes.  In  certain 
parts  some  few  Indians  are  settled,  but  so  few 
are  they  that  those  which  up  to  the  present 
have  been  seen  do  not  number  more  than  two 
hundred.  These  Indians  understood  the  cul- 
tivation of  an  herb  which  is  called  coca  among 
them,  as  I  have  said,  for  the  Lords.  And  now 
many  Spaniards  have  devoted  themselves  to 
making  plantations  of  coca,  for  it  is  the  thing 
which  is  worth  the  most  and  has  the  highest 
price  that  there  is  among  these  natives,  and  I 
believe  that  there  is  a  yearly  traffic  in  this 
herb  to  the  amount  of  more  than  six  hundred 
thousand  pesos,  and  it  has  made  many  men 
rich.  And  may  it  please  God  that  they  be 
not  poor  in  spirit,  because,  according  to  what 
is  said,  the  natives  die  in  this  trade,  especially 
those  who  enter  the  Andes,  for  it  gives  them  a 


364  Pedro  Pizarro 

sickness  of  the  nose  like  that  of  Saint  Anthony, 
and  which  has  no  cure,  albeit  there  are  some 
remedies  for  checking  it,  yet  in  the  end  it 
returns  and  kills  them.  This  sickness  attacks 
all  those  Indians  who  are  not  natives  born  and 
bred  among  these  Andes,  and  it  even  touches 
some  of  those  who  are  born  there,  and  for  this 
reason  there  are  so  few  of  them.  In  this  land 
of  the  Andes  there  live  many  vipers  and  great 
serpents,  and  there  have  been  serpents  which 
attack  men  and  kill  them.  It  is  a  rugged  land 
with  many  high  peaks  and  ravines,  and  for 
this  reason  there  are  in  the  land  many  bad 
passes  through  which  horses  can  not  go  unless 
the  many  bad  places  are  paved  with  adobe 
at  the  cost  of  much  labour.  And  although 
they  use  horses  on  the  plains  they  can  not  be 
made  use  of  until  the  whole  woodland  region 
is  crossed,  and  it  is  very  extensive,  and  in  some 
places  small  plains  are  formed  between  moun- 
tain and  mountain.  These  mountains  slope 
toward  the  northern  sea. 

Almagro  and  his  men  having  arrived  at 
Tambo,  and  finding  here  neither  the  Inga  nor 


Relation  365 

his  warriours,  he  sent  Rodrigo  Orgonez  and 
Rui  Diaz  and  others  of  his  captains  with  the 
greater  part  of  his  soldiers  after  Mango  Inga, 
and  so  they  went  giving  chase  to  him  as  far 
as  a  village  which  is  called  Vitacos  which  they 
could  reach  with  the  horses,  covering  with 
adobe  some  bad  places.119  And  in  this  chase 
the  Spaniards  took  many  [Indian]  men  and 
recovered  the  two  Spaniards  whom  the  Inga 
had  with  him,  Francisco  Martin  whom  he  had 
captured  and  the  other  one  who  had  fled  from 
us.  Almagro  wished  to  hang  the  fugitive, 
but  he  desisted  at  the  request  [of  his  men]. 
Mango  Inga  hid  himself  in  the  depths  of  the 
mountains  with  some  troops,  and  for  that  rea- 
son he  could  not  be  taken  prisoner.  But  I 
shall  not  treat  of  him  until  later.  The  troops 
whom  Almagro  had  sent  out  from  Tambo  hav- 
ing returned,  he  and  all  his  men  returned  to 
Cuzco,  and,  after  resting  for  some  days,  Al- 
magro determined  to  set  out  for  Lima  against 
Don  Francisco  Pizarro,  believing  that  he  could 
capture  him  with  a  few  men  and  enter  Lima, 
because  he  said  that  his  jurisdiction  began 


366  Pedro  Pizarro 

there.  Almagro  planned  this  on  finding  how 
many  troops  he  had,  for  he  had  brought  from 
Chile  more  than  three  hundred  men,  and 
Alonso  de  Alvarado  had  gone  down  [to  the 
coast]  with  more  than  five  hundred,  and  of 
those  of  us  who  were  in  Cuzco  more  than  sixty 
were  of  his  party  and  wished  ill  to  Hernando 
Pizarro,  and  among  these  were  the  treasurer 
Riquelme  and  the  factor  Mercado.  But  it 
turned  out  quite  differently  from  what  Al- 
magro planned,  for,  as  he  showed  such  ill- 
treatment  to  those  of  us  who  were  in  Cuzco 
and  those  whom  he  took  prisoner  in  the  field 
and  those  of  Alonso  de  Alvarado,  twenty  by 
twenty  and  ten  by  ten  they  fled  away  from 
him  and  passed  over  to  the  side  of  the  Marquis 
Don  Francisco  Pizarro.  Almagro  having  set 
out  with  more  than  seven  hundred  men,  he 
carried  Hernando  Pizarro  with  him,  a  prisoner, 
leaving  in  captivity  in  the  tower  where  he  [Her- 
nando Pizarro]  had  been  Gonzalo  Pizarro  his 
brother  and  Alonso  de  Alvarado,  and  in  the 
other  tower  he  left  prisoner  and  walled  up 
Pedro  Pizarro,  already  mentioned,  Alonso  de 


Relation  367 

Toro  and  Cardenas.  This  Pedro  Pizarro  and 
Alonso  de  Toro  and  Cardenas  are  those  who 
have  been  mentioned  here  many  times,  be- 
cause there  was  not  in  this  kingdom  another 
Pedro  Pizarro  nor  another  Alonso  de  Toro 
other  than  these  who  have  been  named  so 
many  times,  nor  have  there  been  other  men 
of  these  names  in  later  times.  Almagro  left 
Grabiel  de  Rojas  as  lieutenant-governor, 
charging  him  to  keep  a  good  guard  upon  the 
prisoners.  But  it  befell  that  before  Almagro 
set  out  he  quarrelled  with  a  gentleman  whom 
he  brought  from  Chile  and  who  was  called 
Lorenzo  de  Aldana,  a  native  of  Caceres.  He 
quarrelled,  then,  with  this  man  because  Al- 
dana asked  him  to  give  him  ten  thousand 
pesos  for  his  preparations  for  going  with  him, 
just  as  he  [Almagro]  had  given  [such  a  sum] 
to  Diego  de  Alvarado  and  Gomez  de  Alvarado 
and  others.  When  Almagro  replied  to  him 
that  he  had  nothing  to  give  him,  Aldana  said 
to  him:  Well  does  your  Lordship  see  that  we 
come  [from  Chile]  ruined  and  lost  men  [as 
indeed  they  did],  and  since  your  Lordship 


368  Pedro  Pizarro 

has  given  to  others,  it  is  just  that  you  grant 
me  some  aid,  for  if  you  do  not  give  me  it  I 
shall  not  be  able  to  go  and  serve  your  Lord- 
ship upon  this  journey.  Then,  giving  loose 
rein  to  his  tongue,  as  he  was  wont  to  do,  they 
say  that  he  said  to  Aldana:  Stay,  then,  for  we 
shall  make  war  without  Maria  Aldana.120  So, 
regretting  this  much,  Aldana  remained  behind, 
and  Almagro  paid  for  it  well.  Some  days  after 
Almagro  had  gone  away,  taking  Hernando 
Pizarro  with  him,  Lorenzo  de  Aldana  spoke 
secretly  to  certain  friends  whom  he  had  in 
Cuzco  and  to  others  whom  he  believed  to  feel 
themselves  injured  by  the  entry  which  Alma- 
gro had  made  into  Cuzco,  calling  upon  them 
to  aid  him  in  setting  free  the  prisoners  whom, 
as  I  have  said,  Almagro  had  left  there.  And 
after  he  had  gained  some  support,  he  ex- 
changed letters  with  Gonzalo  Pizarro  and 
Alonso  de  Alvarado.  And  having  laid  his 
plans,  Aldana  ordered  the  guards  who  watched 
these  said  prisoners  one  night  to  hand  over 
the  guard  to  friends  to  whom  he  had  spoken, 
and  while  these  were  keeping  watch  they  [the 


Relation  369 

prisoners]  opened  up  two  windows  which  these 
towers  had  and  which  gave  on  the  courtyard, 
and,  having  opened  them,  the  prisoners  es- 
caped, and  when  they  were  free  their  friends, 
who  numbered  as  many  as  fifty,  were  guarding 
them,  and  they  took  some  horses  and  captured 
Rojas  and  some  arms,  though  only  a  few,  be- 
cause Almagro  had  taken  all  [the  rest]  with 
him.  They  prepared  [to  set  forth]  on  this 
day  when  they  were  set  free,  and  with  all  pos- 
sible speed  [they  gave  chase  to  Almagro]  lest 
the  news  should  reach  him  before  they  took 
him  by  means  of  going  by  some  other  road, 
for  Almagro  went  down  to  Nasca  which  is  in 
the  plains;  and  Gonzalo  Pizarro  and  Alvarado 
and  the  others  who  were  going  with  him  took 
an  inland  road,  going  to  attack  Guamanga, 
which  is  a  road  that  leads  toward  the  Andes, 
and  from  here  they  marched  out  upon 
Xauxa,  and  from  Xauxa  they  went  down  to 
the  valley  of  Lima  where  the  Marquis  was, 
and  at  this  time  Almagro  was  in  Pachacama, 
four  leagues  from  Lima.  And,  with  the  ar- 
rival of  these  men  [Gonzalo  Pizarro  and  his 


370  Pedro  Pizarro 

men]  the  Marquis  had  great  joy  and  Almagro 
felt  sorrow.  And  soon  he  retired  to  Chincha, 
thirty  leagues  from  Lima. 

While  he  [Almagro]  was  in  Chincha,  some 
agreements  were  made,  through  the  media- 
tion of  the  licentiate  Espinosa,  acting  for 
Almagro,  and  of  Don  Francisco  de  Godoy 
and  a  religious  named  Bobadilla,  provincial  of 
the  Mercedarians,  acting  for  the  Marquis. 
These  men  agreed  that  Almagro  and  the 
Marquis  should  meet  each  other  at  Mala,  a 
valley  which  is  between  Lima  and  Chincha, 
almost  half  of  the  thirty  leagues  distance  from 
either,  and  to  do  this  the  Marquis  set  forth 
from  Lima  with  seven  hundred  men  whom  he 
had  all  assembled  and  ready  for  war.  Then 
he  set  up  his  Camp  in  some  hollows  and  a 
valley  which  is  called  Chile,  ten  leagues  from 
the  city  of  the  Kings,  and  from  here  he  took 
twelve  men  in  whom  he  trusted,  and  he  took 
them  with  him  to  Mala,  for  it  was  agreed  that 
they  should  meet  here,  as  has  been  said,  each 
one  bringing  with  him  twelve  men.  The 
Marquis  left  his  brother  Gonzalo  Pizarro  in 


Relation  371 

camp  as  general.  When  the  Marquis  had 
set  out,  Gonzalo  Pizarro  with  the  whole  camp 
marched  after  him  until  he  arrived  at  the  river 
Mala,  and  there  he  took  ambush  in  some 
groves  which  were  near  the  river,  placing 
among  some  reeds  in  the  river-bed  fifty  arque- 
busiers,  because  the  village  where  they  were 
to  meet  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
toward  Chincha,  whence  Almagro  was  to 
come,  and  up  the  stream,  a  little  to  one  side 
of  the  highway.  And  they  say  that  Almagro 
also  took  his  whole  camp  and  ambushed  it, 
behind  some  hills  just  on  the  other  side  of 
Mala.  The  Marquis  arrived  first  at  this 
place  which  I  have  mentioned  where  they  were 
to  meet,  and  then  Almagro  arrived  at  the 
river,  and  arriving  there  he  gave  his  horse  a 
drink,  and  the  arquebusiers  of  the  Marquis, 
who,  as  I  say,  were  in  ambush,  wished  to 
shoot  and  kill  him.  Gonzalo  Pizarro  ordered 
them  not  to  do  any  such  thing,  because  he 
[the  Marquis]  was  with  them  [Almagro  and  his 
men].  Then,  his  horse  having  drunk,  he 
[Almagro]  and  the  twelve  who  were  with  him 


372  Pedro  Pizarro 

went  to  the  Tambo  where  the  Marquis  was. 
Tambo  is  what  these  Indians  call  some  large 
rooms  which  they  have  built  by  command  of 
the  Inga  in  order  that  he  might  lodge  there 
while  passing  through  his  land  or  for  his  cap- 
tains and  governors  whom  he  had  stationed  in 
the  manner  I  have  related.  Almagro  having 
arrived  at  this  Tambo  where  the  Marquis  was 
awaiting  him,  they  saw  each  other  and  spoke 
together,  albeit  not  with  the  affection  with 
which  in  other  times  they  were  wont  to  receive 
each  other,  for  both  were  envenomed,  the 
Marquis  on  account  of  the  injury  that  had 
been  done  to  his  brothers  and  Almagro  by  the 
evil  heart  he  bore  and  the  evil  works  he  had 
done,  for,  when  they  saw  each  other  in  Cuzco 
after  the  quarrels  between  Joan  Pizarro  and 
Almagro,  they  came  to  an  agreement,  and 
they  poured  forth  their  tears  as  it  was  their 
custom  to  do  when  they  met  after  a  long 
absence.  And  I  speak  truthfully  when  I  say 
that  all  this  [lack  of  harmony]  was  due  to  the 
evil  counsels  of  those  whom  Don  Pedro  de 
Alvarado  had  brought  to  this  land,  for  they 


Relation  373 

it  was  who  began  to  set  in  flame  this  kingdom 
of  Peru,  a  fire  which  has  been  great  and  has 
lasted  long,  for  all  the  rest  who  came  from 
Nicaragua  and  other  parts  were  peaceful  and 
quiet  men.  Here,  if  he  had  wished,  the  Mar- 
quis would  have  been  able  to  capture  and  kill 
Almagro  very  much  at  his  leisure,  because  his 
men  were  nearer  to  this  Tambo  and  there  were 
more  of  them,  and  because  Almagro  had  but 
fifteen  or  twenty  arquebusiers,  whereas  the 
Marquis  had  eighty  or  more,  for  at  that  time 
they  were  not  as  numerous  in  this  kingdom  as 
they  are  now.  And  there  was  no  lack  of  evil 
counsellors  who  called  to  Gonzalo  Pizarro's 
mind  the  remembrance  of  how  Almagro  had 
broken  the  truce,  and  who  urged  him  to  do  the 
same  since  he  had  such  a  good  occasion.  But 
being  advised  of  these  desires,  the  Marquis 
sent  to  order  his  brother  not  to  do  that,  for 
if  he  broke  his  word  which  he  had  given  to  the 
envoys  of  Almagro,  he  [the  Marquis]  would 
no  longer  have  him  for  a  brother,  for  the  Mar- 
quis Don  Francisco  Pizarro  was  a  man  who 
kept  his  word  faithfully.  Then,  after  there 


374  Pedro  Pizarro 

had  been  complaints  and  recriminations  be- 
tween them,  Almagro  returned  to  Chincha, 
and  the  Marquis  camped  his  men  in  this  valley 
of  Mala,  and  he  told  Almagro  that  if  he  did 
not  set  free  his  brother  Hernando  Pizarro 
whom  he  held  prisoner,  he  would  follow  him 
until  he  took  his  life,  and  so  he  [the  Marquis] 
marched  as  far  as  Guarco,  which  is  a  valley 
so  called,  and  which  is  six  leagues  from  Chin- 
cha where  Almagro  was.  From  here  the 
envoys  again  treated  between  Don  Diego  de 
Almagro  and  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco 
Pizarro,  in  order  once  more  to  make  an  agree- 
ment. It  was  finally  agreed  that  Almagro 
should  release  Hernando  Pizarro  in  order  that 
the  Marquis  might  be  placated  and  that  other 
concessions  should  be  made.  Almagro  agreed 
to  it,  and  released  Hernando  Pizarro.  When 
he  was  released,  the  Marquis  agreed  that  Don 
Diego  de  Almagro  should  settle  the  Charcas 
and  Arequipa  and  in  these  villages  should 
give  sustenance  to  the  men  whom  he  had  with 
him,  and  it  was  quite  necessary  that  it  be 
given  them,  the  best  of  the  land,  even  though 


Relation  375 

at  that  time  the  mines  were  not  discovered, 
neither  those  of  Potosi  nor  those  of  Porco, 
which  is  near  this  village  of  the  Charcas, 
which  the  Marquis  later  settled,  as  will  be 
told  further  on,  and  [it  was  stipulated]  that 
he  [Almagro]  and  the  men  he  had  brought 
should  stay  in  these  villages  until  a  report  was 
made  to  His  Majesty,  and  until,  in  his 
turn,  His  Majesty  should  point  out  their 
boundaries.  Almagro  did  not  wish  to  agree 
to  this  unless  they  were  to  give  him  Cuzco. 
But  the  Marquis  did  not  agree  to  this,  for  all 
the  fame  and  wealth  was  in  Cuzco,  and  so  it  cost 
the  lives  of  both  of  them  and  those  of  more 
than  two  thousand  other  Spaniards.  Then, 
as  they  did  not  agree,  Almagro  continued 
retreating  and  the  Marquis  went  on  following 
him,  and  in  this  way  they  went  on  until 
Almagro  went  up  to  Guaitara  which  is  in  the 
highlands,  and  the  Marquis  followed  him, 
having  some  encounters,  although  not  bloody 
ones,  between  the  scouts.  Then,  on  a  plain 
which  lies  before  Guaitara,  very  cold  and 
having  much  snow,  they  were  almost  able  to 


376  Pedro  .Pizarro 

see  the  camps  of  one  another.  On  account  of 
the  thick  snow  which  there  was,  the  Marquis 
believed  that  he  would  not  be  able  to  catch 
up  with  the  troops  of  Almagro,  so  he  turned 
to  re-form  his  forces  in  the  valley  of  Yea  which 
is  forty  leagues  from  the  city  of  the  Kings  and 
the  valley  of  Lima,  and  Almagro  went  on  to 
Cuzco  with  all  speed.  When  we  were  ar- 
rived at  Yea  with  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco 
Pizarro,  the  Marquis  re-formed  all  his  troops, 
giving  the  command  over  them  and  sufficient 
powers  to  Hernando  Pizarro  whom  he  sent  to 
follow  Don  Diego  de  Almagro  and  his  troops 
and  drive  them  beyond  the  limits  of  Cuzco. 
Hernando  Pizarro  set  forth,  taking  with  him 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  his  brother,  and  Alonso  de 
Alvarado  and  other  captains,  among  them 
Castro  and  Diego  de  Urbina,  and  others  whom 
I  do  not  name  in  order  not  to  be  prolix.  His 
forces  counted  some  eight  hundred  infantry 
and  horse,  and  among  them  were  eighty  arque- 
busiers.  Having  sent  off  this  force,  the  Mar- 
quis returned  to  the  city  of  the  Kings  at  Lima, 
and  Hernando  Pizarro  went  up  into  the  high- 


Relation  377 

lands  by  way  of  Nasca.  This  Nasca  is  sixty 
leagues  from  Lima.  It  is  a  valley  of  Yungas. 
These  Yungas  [live  in]  a  very  hot  land  of  many 
deserts  of  sand  with  rivers  that  flow  from  the 
highlands  to  the  northern  sea  and  form  some 
valleys,  and  here  dwell  these  Indians  whom  I 
call  Yungas.  These  valleys  are  very  insalu- 
brious for  mountain  folk;  they  have  many 
groves  of  trees  and  many  reedy  swamps.  In 
most  of  these  valleys  there  are  many  mosqui- 
toes which  weary  mankind,  by  day  and  by 
night.  Hernando  Pizarro  having,  as  I  say, 
gone  up  by  way  of  Nasca  into  a  province  which 
is  called  Sorac,  he  went  on  from  there  by 
deserted  and  little-known  roads  so  that  Al- 
magro  might  not  learn  whither  he  was  going, 
and  likewise  so  as  to  avoid  two  great  rivers 
which  are  called  Avancay  and  Apurima. 
These  rivers  flow  to  the  northern  sea.  Then, 
proceeding  by  forced  marches  without  Alma- 
gro's  being  able  to  learn  where  he  would  come 
out  in  order  to  descend  into  the  valley  of 
Cuzco,  for  Almagro  was  in  Cuzco  re-forming 
his  troops,  and  because  Hernando  Pizarro 


378  Pedro  Pizarro 

would  make  preparations  to  move  in  one  di- 
rection and  would  then  move  in  another, 
without  previously  informing  either  his  cap- 
tains or  those  of  us  who  were  his  soldiers, 
because,  when  they  made  us  ready  to  go  in 
one  direction,  they  led  us  in  another,  and  this 
Hernando  Pizarro  did  in  order  that  they  [the 
Almagrists]  should  not  break  down  the  bridge 
of  a  river  which  is  called  Aycha,  where  he 
finally  came  out  ten  leagues  from  Cuzco. 
But  twelve  or  thirteen  leagues  before  arriving 
at  the  bridge,  he  made  ready  three  hundred 
horsemen,  and  he  sent  them  off  under  the 
command  of  his  brother  Gonzalo  Pizarro  on 
one  afternoon,  without  anyone  understand- 
ing it  or  knowing  where  they  were  going,  and 
with  orders  to  go  without  stopping  to  take 
this  bridge  of  Aycha  and  guard  it  so  that  it 
be  not  burned  before  he  [Hernando  Pizarro] 
should  arrive.  These  Indians  used  bridges 
made  of  cables  woven  out  of  rushes,  and  these 
cables  were  two  palms  broad  and  long  enough 
to  stretch  from  one  side  of  the  river  to  the 
other  and  to  have  something  left  over.  Then 


Relation  379 

they  built  some  piles  of  very  thick  stone  on 
one  side  and  on  the  other  [of  the  river],  and 
these  were  traversed  by  very  thick  beams  to 
which  they  tied  these  cables,  joining  some  of 
them  to  others,  and  they  fixed  still  others 
higher  up  in  the  manner  of  a  balustrade  on 
either  hand.  Then  they  laid  down  many 
canes  of  the  thickness  of  a  finger  or  less  upon 
the  cables,  and  they  wove  them  very  closely 
and  evenly.  And  they  set  in  place  other 
canes  woven  back  and  forth  so  as  to  form  a 
balustrade  so  that  no  one  should  fall  down  or 
even  see  down  into  the  water  below.  They 
made  these  bridges  so  well  and  so  strongly  that 
the  cavalry  could  cross  over  them  very  well.121 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  having  set  out  with  the 
soldiers  already  mentioned,  Hernando  Pizarro 
remaining  in  the  Camp  with  the  rest  of  the 
troops,  Gonzalo  Pizarro  and  those  of  us  who 
were  going  with  him  crossed  the  river  which 
flows  by  Avancay,  near  which  place  it  rises, 
half  by  swimming,  and  without  stopping  we 
went  to  the  bridge  of  Aycha,  which  is  at 
Purimac,  and  we  found  the  bridge  well  made 


380  Pedro  Pizarro 

and   strong,   and  here  we   stopped,   waiting 
until  Hernando  Pizarro   should  arrive  with 
the  rest  of  the  troops,  which  he  did  in  three 
days.     When  we  arrived  here,  Almagro  had 
news  of  our  coming,  and  he  put  his  men  in 
readiness  to  await  Hernando  Pizarro.     Alma- 
gro had  more  than  eight  hundred  men,  but, 
as  I  have  said,  he  did  not  have  more  than 
fifteen    or   twenty    arquebusiers.     Upon    the 
arrival  of  Hernando  Pizarro  we  crossed  the 
bridge,  and  returned  in  the  direction  of  Cuzco, 
coming  down  into  the  valley  two  leagues  from 
Cuzco.     When  Almagro  learned  of  our  arrival, 
which  took  place  at  night,  and  we  stopped  in 
that  place  until  day  came,  he  made  ready  all 
his  troops  and  sallied  out  with  them  to  Salinas, 
half  a  league  from  Cuzco,  a  place  where  the 
highway  goes  up  a  slope  with  a  small  flat 
place  on  one  hand  and  a  small  swamp  upon  the 
other.     Here  Almagro  stationed  his  men  and 
formed  his  platoons,  and  near  this  swamp  he 
placed  a  company  of  horse  with  a  captain 
named  Vasco  de  Guevara,  who  was  a  citizen 
of  Lima  and  a  native  of  Toledo,  commanding 


Relation  381 

him  to  attack  the  infantry  and  arquebusiers  of 
Hernando  Pizarro,  and  thus  he  awaited  us. 
Morning  having  come,  Hernando  Pizarro 
arranged  his  troops,  dividing  the  cavalry 
into  two  parts  so  that  if  it  were  necessary  they 
might  attack  in  divisions,  or,  if  not  necessary, 
they  might  join  together.  He  gave  one  part 
to  Diego  de  Rojas  and  the  marshal  Alvarado; 
the  other  part  he  took  himself  with  Gonzalo 
Pizarro,  and  two  captains  had  charge  of  the 
infantry,  a  Castro,  native  of  Portugal,  being 
in  command  of  the  arquebusiers,  and  later  he 
was  killed  by  Peranzures  in  a  sortie,  and  the 
pikemen  being  under  the  orders  of  Diego  de 
TJrbina.  While  Castro,  the  captain  of  the 
arquebusiers,  was  marching  along  in  this 
formation  he  saw  the  swamp,  and  he  placed 
himself  and  his  men  in  it,  and  then  his  men 
began  to  scatter  themselves  [unwittingly] 
among  those  of  Vasco  de  Guevara,  who  at- 
tacked them  a  little,  but,  seeing  that  they 
could  have  no  avail  on  account  of  the  swamp, 
they  [Guevara  and  his  men]  withdrew  and 
joined  the  platoon  of  Don  Diego  de  Almagro. 


382  Pedro  Pizarro 

Having  seen  this,  Hernando  Pizarro  com- 
manded that  all  the  cavalry  should  reunite, 
and  so  he  attacked  those  [the  cavalry]  of 
Almagro,  and  this  battle  lasted  for  a  while, 
and  in  the  end  the  men  of  Almagro  fled,  and 
Almagro  went  with  some  of  them  to  the 
fortress  [Sacsahuaman?].  Then  the  troops  of 
Hernando  Pizarro  followed  them,  took  them 
and  bore  them  off  to  Cuzco  where  Hernando 
Pizarro  put  him  [Almagro]  in  the  tower  where 
he  [Almagro]  had  held  him  prisoner,  taking 
out  from  this  tower  and  the  other  one  more 
than  thirty  men  whom  Almagro  held  prisoner 
and  had  walled  up,  because  they  were  friends 
of  Hernando  Pizarro.  Standing  guard  over 
these  [Almagro's  prisoners]  was  Noguerol  de 
Ulloa,  who  was  a  citizen  of  Arequipa.  On 
setting  these  men  free,  Hernando  Pizarro 
placed  here  Almagro,  and  he  held  him  prisoner, 
and  after  a  trial  of  some  months  he  cut  off 
his  head.  And  in  this  battle  of  Salinas  al- 
most two  hundred  men  died,  on  one  side  or 
the  other.  Rodrigo  Orgonez,  captain-general 
of  Almagro,  was  killed.  And  many  on  both 


Relation  383 

sides  came  out  of  it  wounded,  and  with  all 
this,  Hernando  Pizarro  did  not  consent  to 
pilfering,  as  did  Almagro  in  Chile,  but  in- 
stead he  commanded  that  some  horse  which 
had  been  taken  should  be  returned,  as  well 
as  some  piece  of  [silver]  service  and  some 
slaves,  to  those  who  owned  them,  as  well  as 
all  the  other  things  which  seemed  to  have 
been  taken  by  his  men  while  they  were  enter- 
ing Cuzco  and  in  the  battle.122 

Almagro  being  dead,  as  I  say,  there  were  in 
Cuzco  many  troops  gathered  together,  as  well 
those  of  Almagro  as  those  of  Pizarro,  and  as, 
at  that  time,  there  were  no  pretenders  as 
there  are  now,  and  as  the  Indians  were  not 
then  given  to  everyone,  but  only  to  the  meri- 
torious men  who  took  part  in  the  discovery 
and  conquest  of  this  land,  Hernando  Pizarro 
determined  to  give  permission  to  Pedro  de 
Candia,  one  of  the  discoverers  and  con- 
querors of  this  kingdom,  to  make  an  entry 
into  the  Andes,  which  Pedro  de  Candia  had 
wished  to  do  many  days  before,  because  he 
said  that  he  had  information  about  a  certain 


384  Pedro  Pizarro 

province,  very  well  populated  and  very  rich, 
which  they  say  is  in  these  Andes,  on  the  other 
side  of  the  mountains  and  toward  the  northern 
sea.  And  today  there  is  the  same  rumour  and 
it  has  not  been  possible  to  find  out  about  it 
so  as  to  travel  in  the  directions  which  shall 
lead  to  it. 

When  Hernando  Pizarro  saw  the  many 
troops  who  were  without  occupation,  he 
granted  leave  to  Pedro  de  Candia  to  make  the 
journey  which  he  wished  to  make,  and  he 
named  him  captain.  And  he  [Candia]  as- 
sembled three  hundred  or  more  men,  and  with 
them  he  started  to  enter  the  Andes  directly 

from  Cuzco,  because  in  this is  the 

news  of  [its]  having  a  population.  Wishing 
to  enter  [the  Andes]  and  not  having  found 
any  way  of  crossing  the  mountains,  he  went 
along  the  desert  which  lies  between  the  Andes 
and  some  Canches  Indians  who  are  settled 
at  the  beginning  of  the  Collao,  and  not  find- 
ing any  pass,  he  went  on  to  these  Canches  who, 
as  I  say,  are  settled  along  the  highway  of  the 
Collao,  and  as  they  did  not  find  at  once  an- 


Relation  385 

other  Peru,  one  Mesa,  a  mulatto  whom  Candia 
had  as  master  of  the  camp,  a  valiant  man 
whom  Hernando  Pizarro  had  had  as  captain 
of  artillery  in  charge  of  some  marksmen  whom 
he  had  at  las  Salinas,  plotted  with  Candia's 
men  to  mutiny.  When  news  of  this  came  to 
the  ears  of  Hernando  Pizarro,  and  as  soon  as 
he  learned  of  it,  he  set  forth  with  his  friends 
in  search  of  Candia  and  his  men,  and  he  caught 
up  with  them  at  a  village  of  the  Canches  which 
is  called  Yanacoca,  fourteen  leagues  from 
Cuzco,  and  he  took  Mesa  and  others  prisoner, 
and  he  killed  Mesa  and  another  soldier,  and 
he  took  away  from  Candia  the  command  of 
the  troops  and  gave  it  to  Pero  Anzures,  send- 
ing Candia  to  Cuzco  and  its  neighbourhood, 
for  he  was  a  citizen  there.  Peranzures  took 
the  troops  whom  Hernando  Pizarro  gave  him, 
and  journeying  onward  through  the  Collao, 
he  entered  the  Andes  from  a  village  which  they 
call  Ayavirezama,  and  he  found  a  road  along 
which  he  passed  through  the  mountains,  and 
after  that  through  some  deserts  where  almost 
half  the  men  he  had  with  him  perished  of 


386  Pedro  Pizarro 

hunger.  Having  crossed  these  deserts,  he 
came  upon  a  very  powerful  river,  and,  not 
being  able  to  cross  it,  nor  having  the  means 
for  building  boats,  nor  would  it  have  been 
possible  to  cross  the  river  with  boats,  he  turned 
about,  and  going  and  coming,  as  I  say,  he 
left  more  than  half  his  men  dead  of  hunger. 

When  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro 
learned  of  the  imprisonment  and  death  of  Don 
Diego  de  Almagro,  he  felt  deep  regret  that  he 
had  been  killed,  and  he  came  to  Cuzco,  and 
on  his  arrival  he  learned  that  from  the  Desa- 
guadero  onward  in  the  direction  of  Charcas 
the  whole  country  was  in  revolt.  This  Desa- 
guadero  is  formed  near  a  village  called  Cipita 
which  belongs  to  the  province  of  Chucuito 
which  His  Majesty  owns.  This  Desaguadero 
flows  out  of  Lake  Titicaca  into  that  which  is 
formed  in  the  provinces  of  Carangas  and 
Aullapas,  as  I  have  said.  It  flows  two  fath- 
oms deep  and  is  an  arquebuse-shot  in  width. 
They  have  made  a  bridge  for  crossing  it  out 
of  balsas  made  of  rushes.  Balsas  mean  nearly 
the  same  as  boats,  but  they  are  flat  and  small. 


Relation  387 

These  balsas  are  upon  the  water  and  are  tied 
with  cords  of  enea  which  hold  them  together 
and  form  a  bridge  like  that  across  the  river 
at  Seville,  which  is  built  upon  boats.  When 
it  was  learned  by  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco 
Pizarro  that  all  these  people  were  still  in 
revolt,  he  sent  his  brother,  Gonzalo  Pizarro, 
with  two  hundred  men  to  pacify  and  conquer 
them.  And  while  he  was  going  along  toward 
Charcas  on  the  other  side  of  this  Desaguadero 
which  I  have  mentioned,  he  found  many 
warriours  who  were  waiting  for  him  there, 
believing  that  they  were  safe,  having  broken 
the  bridge.  When  the  Spaniards  arrived 
there  [at  the  bridge]  they  threw  themselves 
into  the  river  to  the  number  of  ten  or  twelve 
with  their  horses  in  order  to  swim  over,  but, 
because  this  Desaguadero  is  so  deep  and 
because  so  many  weeds  and  reeds  grow  on  its 
shores,  the  horses  became  tangled  up  in  them, 
and  they  were  not  able  to  clamber  out,  and 
so  they  and  their  masters  were  drowned,  the 
Indians  aiding  [their  dying]  with  blows  from 
stones.  When  Gonzalo  Pizarro  perceived  the 


388  Pedro  Pizarro 

disaster  and  that  he  could  not  cross  over,  he 
tried  with  some  [Indian?]  friends  whom  he 
had  on  this  other  side  to  make  some  balsas, 
and  when  they  were  made,  certain  Spaniards 
crossed  over  by  night  and  attacked  suddenly 
the  Indians,  causing  them  to  flee,  and  the 
Spaniards  had  a  chance  to  rebuild  the  bridge, 
because  the  Indian  warriours  had  [parts  of] 
it  near  at  hand,  for,  when  these  [Indians] 
wish  to  break  the  bridge,  they  do  nothing 
more  than  untwist  the  ropes  on  one  side  [of 
the  river]  and  permit  it  to  swing  back  to  the 
other  side.  Things  being  thus,  the  Spaniards 
and  their  Indian  friends  brought  it  back  into 
place  and,  when  it  was  made  fast,  they  passed 
over  and  marched  on  victorious  until  they 
reached  a  valley  called  Cochabamba  where 
they  [the  Indians]  besieged  Gonzalo  Pizarro 
and  held  him  in  great  peril.  And  when  this 
was  learned  by  the  Marquis,  he  despatched 
Hernando  Pizarro  his  brother  with  another 
body  of  men,  and  until  Hernando  Pizarro  ar- 
rived, Gonzalo  Pizarro  was  beleaguered  and 
in  great  danger.  With  the  arrival  of  Her- 


Relation  389 

nando  Pizarro,  the  Indians  raised  the  siege,  and 
so  the  Christians  went  onward  conquering 
and  pacifying  the  whole  of  the  Collao  and 
Charcas.  At  this  time  Hernando  Pizarro 
found  the  mines  of  Porco  and  took  that  rich 
mine  which  he  has  there.  From  these  mines 
and  from  some  which  are  in  Tarapaca,  a 
coastal  region,  a  league  and  a  half  from  the 
sea,  they  were  wont  to  get  silver  for  the 
Ingas.  And  those  of  Potosi  were  worked  in 
the  time  of  the  Spaniards,  albeit  the  Indians 
had  made  some  trials  there.  All  this  land 
having  been  quieted,  Hernando  Pizarro  and 
his  brother  returned  to  Cuzco,  and  when  they 
had  come  back  the  Marquis  agreed  that 
Hernando  Pizarro  should  go  to  Spain  and  that 
Gonzalo  Pizarro,  his  brother,  should  go  against 
Mango  Inga,  who  was  in  hiding  in  the  Andes. 
Now  I  shall  first  relate  something  about 
the  mines  of  silver  and  gold  which  the  Inga 
used  to  work  in  this  kingdom.  At  the  time 
when  we  Spaniards  entered  it,  they  were 
working  the  silver  mine  which  Hernando 
Pizarro  took  in  Porco,  for  thus  is  this  place 


390  Pedro  Pizarro 

where  the  mine  is  situated  called,  [and  they 
were  working]  many  other  mines  which  were 
later  discovered  near  this  one,  yielding  rich 
metal  which  is  almost  half  silver,  but  which 
have  a  great  drawback,  namely,  that  they 
very  soon  fill  up  with  water  and  so  can  not 
be  worked.  There  is  another  place  where  they 
likewise  mined  silver,  as  I  have  said,  and  it 
is  called  Tarapaca.  It  has  this  name  of 
Tarapaca  on  account  of  a  village  which  is  so 
named  and  which  is  twelve  leagues  from  these 
mines.  These  mines  of  Tarapaca  are  in  some 
sandy  wastes  and  it  is  twelve  leagues  to  fresh 
water,  and  in  some  directions  there  is  none 
within  thirty  or  forty  leagues.  The  silver  ore 
which  is  in  these  mines  is  very  rich,  for  most 
of  the  silver  from  these  mines  is  white  when 
smelted,  and  they  even  say  that  it  has  some 
admixture  of  gold.  No  fixed  vein  has  been 
found.  There  are  many  springs  [of  silver] 
like  veins  in  the  ten  leagues  round  about  and 
wherever  they  dig  they  get  silver  ore,  though 
some  places  are  richer  than  others.  On  ac- 
count of  the  great  scarcity  of  water  they  [the 


Relation  391 

mines]  are  not  worked,  nor  has  all  the  rich- 
ness which  is  in  them  been  disclosed,  because 
news  has  been  received  of  a  vein  which  the 
Indians  have  covered  up,  which  was  two  feet 
wide,  all  of  white  silver,  and  which  they  say 
belonged  to  the  Sun.  This  was  learned 
through  the  event  which  I  shall  now  relate. 
Lucas  Martinez,  a  citizen  of  Cuzco  and  later 
of  Arequipa,  one  of  the  conquerors  of  this 
kingdom,  worked  these  mines  because  he 
held  in  encomienda  this  village  of  Tarapaca. 
While  he  was  working  in  a  cave  where  they 
first  got  out  the  silver  for  the  Inga,  he  found 
some  potatoes,  round  like  cannon-balls,  which 
these  Indians  call  papas,  as  I  have  said,  lying 
about  loose  in  the  ground,  in  weight  two 
hundred  pesos  and  three  hundred  and  five 
hundred,  and  it  befell  that  he  found  a  papa 
that  weighed  a  quintal.  This  place  was 
worked  at  great  cost,  and  these  papas  were 
found  from  time  to  time.  It  happened  that 
Pedro  Pizarro,  he  named  here  before,  had 
near  this  place  the  Indians  of  his  encomienda, 
and  he  had  news  from  an  Indian  that  there  was 


392  Pedro  Pizarro 

a  richer  mine  than  that  which  Lucas  Martinez 
was  working,  and,  on  going  in  search  of  it,  he 
found  some  holes  which  the  Indians  worked 
anciently,  two  musket-shots  from  the  cave 
of  Lucas  Martinez.  And  when  he  asked  the 
Indians  what  they  got  from  there,  they  said 
copper,  and  they  lied,  for,  on  searching  in  a 
small  hole  which  the  Indians  had  left  on  one 
side  of  it  [the  cave],  he  found,  a  little  more 
than  two  palms  below  the  ground,  stones  like 
adobes,  and  more  than  three  thousand  pesos 
of  these  bricks  of  white  silver  were  taken  out, 
which  was  unusual,  because,  when  the  adobe 
was  taken  out,  they  merely  hit  it  on  top  with 
a  pick  and  a  lump  of  fine  metal  which  it  con- 
tained would  come  out,  and  so  it  was  left  a 
plate  of  silver.  Believing  that  it  was  the 
[chief?]  vein,  Pedro  Pizarro  spent  more  than 
twenty  thousand  pesos  in  this  mine,  digging 
eighteen  estados  into  the  living  rock,  but  he 
found  no  more  silver.  When  Lucas  Martinez 
learned  of  this  silver  which  Pedro  Pizarro 
found  at  the  beginning,  he  believed  that  it 
was  the  vein,  and  he  threatened  the  caciques 


Relation  393 

of  his  encomienda  of  Tarapaca,  saying  that 
he  was  going  to  slay  them  for  not  having 
shown  him  that  mine  which  Pedro  Pizarro 
found.  The  caciques,  believing  that  Lucas 
Martinez  would  misuse  them,  told  him  that 
he  must  feel  no  regrets,  for  they  would  give 
to  him  the  mine  of  the  Sun,  which,  as  I  have 
said,  was  a  vein  of  white  silver  which  they 
had  not  dared  to  disclose  because  their  wizards 
had  told  them  that  they  would  all  die  and 
their  fields  would  all  dry  up  if  they  did  so. 
Lucas  Martinez  gave  them  courage  and  bade 
them  to  have  no  fear,  for  their  wizards  did 
not  speak  soothly.  While  the  caciques  were 
determined  to  show  it,  one  day  before  doing 
so  the  sun  was  eclipsed,  and  the  Indians 
believed  that  the  Sun  was  angered  because 
they  were  to  disclose  his  mine,  and  they  did 
not  understand  the  course  of  the  sun,  and  they 
said  to  Lucas  Martinez  that  they  would  all 
die  if  they  showed  him  the  mine,  for  the  Sun 
was  angry,  and  for  that  reason  he  had  stopped 
in  that  way.  Then  Lucas  Martinez  gave  them 
courage,  telling  them  that,  from  time  to  time, 


394  Pedro  Pizarro 

the  sun  did  that,  and  he  consoled  them  some- 
what, and  they  said  that  they  would  go  with 
him  to  show  the  mine.  While  they  were 
going  along  the  road,  it  chanced  that  the 
earth  trembled  very  vigourously,  and,  seeing 
the  eclipse  of  the  sun  and  the  trembling  of 
the  earth,  they  [the  Indians]  said  that  even 
though  he  might  kill  them,  they  would  not 
disclose  the  mine,  and  so  they  persisted,  and 
they  were  never  willing  to  show  where  it  was. 
This  was  hi  the  time  when  Vaca  de  Castro 
was  ruling  this  land.  Here  in  this  Tarapaca 
there  is  a  great  wealth  in  mines  all  covered 
up  which,  on  account  of  the  lack  of  water  and 
of  wood,  is  not  discovered.  Now  men  are 
going  in  search  of  them.  These  Indians  used 
to  work  some  gold  mines  at  Chuquiabo  where 
the  city  of  La  Paz  now  is,  and  they  got  gold 
hi  many  other  places  which  I  will  not  mention 
here  in  order  to  avoid  prolixity. 

To  return  now  to  the  departure  of  Hernando 
Pizarro  for  Spain,  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco 
Pizarro,  and  his  brother  with  him,  and  many 
of  the  troops  who  accompanied  him,  went  out 


Relation  395 

to  a  place  a  league  above  Cuzco  called  Guaca- 
vara  on  account  of  an  encounter  which  was 
had  there  with  the  Indian  warriours  the  first 
time  we  entered  Cuzco,  as  I  have  said,  because, 
in  the  language  of  these  natives,  Guacavara 
means  Battle.  Hernando  Pizarro,  on  taking 
leave  of  his  brother  the  Marquis  at  this  place, 
said  to  him:  Look,  your  Lordship,  now  that 
I  am  going  to  Spain,  and  see  that  the  safety 
of  all  of  us  is  first  in  God  and  then  hi  your 
Lordship's  life.  I  say  this  because  the  men 
of  Chile  are  going  about  very  mutinous,  and 
if  I  were  not  going  away,  there  would  be 
nothing  to  fear.  And  Hernando  Pizarro 
spoke  the  truth,  for  they  trembled  with  fear 
of  him.  Let  your  Lordship  make  friends  of 
them,  giving  sustenance  to  those  who  wish 
it,  and  do  not  permit  those  who  wish  nothing 
to  assemble  ten  together  within  fifty  leagues 
of  wherever  your  Lordship  may  be,  for  if 
you  let  them  assemble,  they  are  bound  to  kill 
you.  If  they  kill  your  Lordship,  I  shall 
conduct  our  business  ill,  and  no  memory  of 
your  Lordship  will  remain.  Hernando  Pizarro 


396  Pedro  Pizarro 

said  these  words  aloud,  and  we  all  heard 
them,  and,  embracing  the  Marquis,  he  set  off 
and  went  away.  Hernando  Pizarro  said  these 
words  to  the  Marquis  because  he  was  a  wise 
man  and  because  he  had  sought  to  make 
friends  of  the  chief  men  from  Chile  and  had 
offered  to  give  them  repartimientos,  and  they 
had  neither  accepted  his  advances  nor  had 
they  wished  to  do  so,  and  so  none  of  them 
stayed  within  fifty  leagues  of  where  Hernando 
Pizarro  was,  and  because  the  Marquis  did 
not  take  this  advice  of  his  brother,  those  of 
Chile  finally  killed  him.  When  Hernando 
Pizarro  had  set  out,  the  Marquis  commanded 
that  three  hundred  of  the  most  important 
men  and  captains  and  warriours  should  make 
ready  so  that  we  might  go  with  Gonzalo  Pizarro, 
his  brother,  into  the  Andes  in  search  of 
Mango  Inga. 

Having  made  ready  we  set  forth,  and  we 
penetrated  as  far  into  the  Andes  as  the  horses 
could  go,  and  at  that  point  we  quit  them  with 
some  troops  to  guard  them,  and  we  went  on- 
ward afoot  to  the  place  where  we  were  in- 


folation  397 

formed  that  Mango  Inga  had  fortified  him- 
self. While  we  were  travelling  one  day  by  a 
very  narrow  road  along  which  we  could  go 
only  hi  single  file,  and  which  was  near  the 
place  where  Mango  Inga  had  his  stronghold, 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  was  in  the  lead,  and  Pedro 
Pizarro  was  next  to  him,  and  Pedro  del  Barco 
came  next  to  him,  and  then  came  all  the  rest 
following  after.  Now  it  befell  that  while  we 
were  thus  marching  along  near  the  fort  we 
passed  through  great  and  dense  forests  which 
there  are  there  and  the  like  of  which  we  had 
not  before  seen  hi  this  land,  and  while  we 
were  travelling,  as  I  say,  Gonzalo  Pizarro 
chanced  to  get  a  small  stone  into  the  space 
between  his  shoe  and  his  foot.  While  taking 
off  the  shoe  in  order  to  take  the  stone  out,  he 
ordered  the  troops  to  halt,  and,  as  they  all 
came  up  behind  one  another,  he  ordered  Pedro 
del  Barco  to  take  the  lead  and  to  go  on  slowly 
with  the  men,  while  he  [Gonzalo  Pizarro]  took 
the  stone  out  of  his  shoe  and  put  his  shoe  on 
again.  While  Pedro  del  Barco  was  going 
onward  with  all  the  soldiers  after  him,  they 


398  Pedro  Pizarro 

found  two  bridges  newly  made  in  order  to 
cross  two  small  rivers  which  traversed  the 
road,  and,  not  being  aware  that  they  were 
made  on  purpose  to  lead  the  Spaniards  into 
an  ambuscade  which  the  Indians  had  prepared 
for  them,  [they  crossed  them].  In  this  Pedro 
del  Barco  was  seriously  at  fault,  and  he  dis- 
played very  little  sagacity  in  not  understand- 
ing that  enemies  make  bridges  so  that  we 
might  cross  only  under  some  deceitful  plan. 
So,  without  stopping,  Pedro  del  Barco  and  all 
the  rest  of  the  troops  with  him  crossed  over 
and  soon  they  came  upon  a  gentle  slope  with- 
out trees  which  came  down  from  a  very  high 
mountain.  This  slope  without  trees  was 
about  one  hundred  paces  wide,  and  at  its 
end  the  forest  again  became  very  thick,  and 
through  it  led  a  very  narrow  road  which  did 
not  permit  more  than  single  file,  and  near  this 
forest  and  gully  ran  these  two  streams  of  water 
which  I  have  mentioned  and  over  which  the 
Indians  had  made  the  bridges.  While  march- 
ing, as  I  say,  Pedro  del  Barco  and  his  men 
[walked  into  the  trap],  not  seeing  any  Indians 


Relation  399 

because  they  were  all  in  ambush  and  hiding, 
and  they  entered  upon  this  gentle  slope  which 
I  mention  in  order  to  come  to  the  narrow 
path  through  the  forest,  and  when  some 
twenty  Spaniards  had  entered  it,  they  [the 
Indians  who  were  in  hiding]  hurled  down  this 
slope  from  above  many  large  boulders.  These 
boulders  are  large  stones  which  they  throw 
from  above  and  which  come  rolling  with 
much  fury.  When  these  boulders  were 
thrown,  as  I  say,  they  crushed  three  Spaniards 
and  hurled  'their  fragments  into  the  river. 
When  the  Spaniards  who  had  gone  forward 
went  onward  into  the  forest,  they  found  many 
Indian  archers  who  began  to  shoot  arrows  at 
them  and  to  wound  them,  and  had  they  not 
found  a  narrow  path  by  which  they  threw 
themselves  into  the  river,  all  would  have  been 
killed,  for  they  could  not  overcome  these 
Indians  on  account  of  their  being  hidden 
among  the  trees.  And  thus  were  many 
Spaniards  wounded,  and  five  were  killed. 
When  Gonzalo  Pizarro  came  up,  he  found 
that  this  evil  thing  had  taken  place,  for  it 


400  Pedro  Pizarro 

was  all  a  trap,  and  if  the  Indians  had  not 
been  in  so  much  haste  to  throw  down  the 
boulders  they  would  have  let  more  of  the 
Spaniards  enter  the  narrow  road  and  the  forest, 
and  few  or  none  of  us  would  have  escaped, 
because  further  on  it  was  impossible  to  pass, 
as  it  appeared  later,  because  upon  the  road 
by  which  we  had  to  go,  without  being  able  to  do 
so  by  another  route,  [was]  a  rock  three  estados 
high  which  they  climbed  by  means  of  a  ladder 
made  of  a  tall  thick  beam,  and  above  this 
rock  they  had  made  a  wall  of  stones  and  they 
had  many  thick  single  stones  which  they 
could  use  to  throw  at  those  who  wished  to 
mount  the  rock.  And  three  Indians  who  were 
on  top  of  the  rock  could  defend  this  pass  and 
no  force  could  take  it  from  them.  And  then 
if  they  [the  Spaniards]  had  turned  back,  they 
[the  Indians]  would  have  hurled  down  upon 
them  these  boulders  which  I  mention,  and 
few  indeed  would  have  escaped  had  they  [the 
Indians]  had  enough  forbearance  to  allow  the 
Spaniards  to  enter  [the  forest]  and  then,  in 
this  way,  throw  down  the  boulders.  When 


Relation  401 

Gonzalo  Pizarro  had  seen  the  misfortune 
which  had  befallen  us,  he  determined  to  retire, 
because  there  were  many  wounded,  and  many 
had  become  demoralized,  and  likewise  because 
he  understood  that  all  the  Indians  who  were 
in  waiting  there  were  safe.  And  taking  note 
of  this  mountain  and  this  bad  passage,  he 
waited  here  until  midnight,  and,  sending  the 
wounded  on  ahead,  Gonzalo  Pizarro  himself 
remaining  in  the  rear,  he  ordered  Pedro  Pizarro 
to  go  just  behind  him.  And  thus  we  retired, 
and  we  returned  to  where  we  had  left  the 
camp  and  the  horses,  and  from  there  he  sent 
a  messenger  to  Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro 
giving  him  an  account  of  what  had  taken 
place,  and  [requesting]  that  he  send  more 
troops.  When  the  Marquis  learned  of  the 
rout  he  did  send  more  soldiers,  and  when 
they  had  arrived  Gonzalo  Pizarro  turned 
back  [to  go]  against  this  pass  where  Mango 
Inga  was,  like  a  very  secure  man.  At  the 
entrance  of  this  narrow  place  which  I  have 
mentioned  he  [Mango]  had  made  a  stone 
wall  with  some  loop-holes  through  which  they 


402  Pedro  Pizarro 

shot  at  us  with  four  or  five  arquebuses  which 
he  had  and  which  he  had  taken  from  the 
Spaniards,  and  as  they  did  not  know  how  to 
prime  [atacar]  the  arquebuses,  they  could  do 
us  no  harm,  for  the  ball  was  left  close  to  the 
mouth  of  the  arquebuse  and  so  fell  to  the 
ground  on  coming  out.  One  morning  after 
our  arrival  here  one  hundred  of  our  best  men 
were  made  ready  to  mount  through  a  thickly 
wooded  slope  to  a  high  peak  where  all  the 
heights  could  be  dominated  so  that  these  said 
passes  might  be  cleared  and  so  that  we  might 
outflank  the  Indians.  So  it  was  that  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  and  half  of  us  troops  were  facing  the 
fort  where  Mango  Inga  was,  while  the  rest 
secretly  went  up  through  the  forests  without 
the  Indians  becoming  aware  of  it.  And  we 
kept  making  attacks  as  if  we  wished  to  take 
the  fort,  and  at  the  hour  of  vespers  and  later 
the  [other]  Spaniards  mounted  through  the 
wooded  hills  to  a  flat  place  which  is  formed  on 
the  other  side  of  the  mountain  where  Mango 
Inga  had  his  stronghold.  The  Indians,  on 
perceiving  how  the  Spaniards  were  descending 


Relation  403 

from  that  place,  came  to  give  Mango  Inga 
news  of  it  at  the  fort,  and  when  he  learned  of 
it,  three  Indians  took  him  by  the  arms  and, 
bearing  him  between  them,  carried  him  over 
the  river  which  I  mention  and  which  runs 
close  to  this  fort,  and  they  bore  him  down  the 
river  a  space  and  hid  him  in  the  forests,  and 
the  rest  of  the  Indians  who  were  there  dis- 
appeared, and  they  fled  in  many  directions, 
taking  refuge  in  the  woods.  When  we  saw 
that  they  were  fleeing,  we  dashed  onwards  to 
the  fort,  but -no  Indian  could  be  captured, 
and  so  it  was  not  learned  that  Mango  Inga 
was  there  and  that  it  was  not  he  who  had 
fled  down  the  river.  And  before  everything 
else  we  hurried  up  the  road,  believing  that 
the  Spaniards  who  had  gone  that  way  might 
have  fallen  in  with  him,  and  that  for  this  reason 
he  was  not  captured.  For,  had  we  known 
that  he  was  in  the  fort,  he  would  not  have 
escaped  us,  because  we  Spaniards  and  [our 
Indian]  friends  would  have  found  him  if  all 
of  us  had  not  gone  up  the  mountain  believing 
that  he  was  there.  And  so  Mango  Inga  had 


404  Pedro  Pizarro 

a  chance  to  betake  himself  away  and  hide 
himself  in  the  forests  with  some  Andes  In- 
dians of  this  land,  who  hid  him.123  And  al- 
though we  returned  to  seek  for  him  and 
wandered  about  for  two  months  from  one 
place  to  another  in  pursuit  of  him,  we  were 
never  able  to  find  him,  and  so  we  returned  to 
Cuzco,  taking  some  of  his  people,  and  among 
them  a  woman  of  Mango  Inga's  who  loved 
him  greatly,  and  she  was  held  in  the  belief 
that  through  her  peace  might  come.  Later 
on  the  Marquis  ordered  that  this  woman  be 
killed  at  Yucay,  causing  her  to  be  beaten 
with  rods  and  pierced  by  arrows  on  account 
of  a  joke  which  Mango  Inga  played  upon 
him  and  which  I  shall  here  relate.  And  I 
understand  that,  for  this  cruelty  [and  for 
one  which  he  wrought  upon]  another  sister  of 
the  Inga  whom  he  ordered  killed  at  Lima 
when  the  Indians  laid  siege  to  the  city,  who 
was  called  Azarpay,  I  believe  that  our  Lord 
punished  him  in  the  end  which  was  his,  and 
[punished]  Almagro  for  the  brothers  of  the 
Inga  whom  he  slew,  as  I  have  said. 


Relation  405 

While  the  Marquis  was  at  Arequipa  for 
the  purpose  of  founding  the  settlement  of 
Spaniards  which  he  established  there,  news 
reached  him  that  Mango  Inga  had  sent  mes- 
sengers to  Cuzco  to  tell  the  Marquis  to  go  to 
Yucay,  and  to  say  that  he  himself  would 
repair  to  him  there  in  peace.  When  the 
Marquis  received  this  news  he  set  forth  with- 
out founding  the  village,  and,  having  arrived 
at  Cuzco,  he  took  twelve  chosen  men,  for  the 
Inga  had  besought  him  to  go  thither  with 
but  three  or  iour,  the  more  easily  to  betray 
and  kill  him,  if  so  he  might.  But,  being 
wary  and  suspicious,  the  Marquis  chose,  as 
I  say,  twelve  men,  and  among  them  his 
brother  Gonzalo  Pizarro,  and  taking  with 
him  the  wife  of  Mango  Inga  and  the  other 
woman,  he  went  to  Yucay,  and  from  there  he 
sent  messengers  to  the  Inga,  and  the  Inga 
sent  messengers  to  the  Marquis,  saying  that 
he  would  come  forth  in  peace.  When  this 
news  reached  the  Marquis,  he  sent  to  him 
[Mango  Inga]  a  foreign  pony  together  with  a 
negro  and  some  presents  and  gifts.  While 


406  Pedro  Pizarro 

these  were  upon  their  way,  Mango  Inga  sent 
certain  warriours  to  attack  the  Marquis,  and 
these  captured  the  pony  and  the  negro  and 
killed  them,  as  well  as  some  of  the  Indians 
who  were  going  with  the  presents.  But  some 
[Indian]  friends  made  their  escape  and  gave 
information  about  it  to  the  Marquis,  [telling] 
how  the  pony  and  the  slave  and  the  rest  of  the 
Indians  had  died,  and  in  his  anger  about  this 
the  Marquis  ordered  that  this  wife  of  Mango 
Inga  be  killed.  Tying  her  to  a  stake  with 
some  rushes,  they  beat  her  and  shot  at  her 
with  arrows  until  she  died.  The  Spaniards 
who  were  present  there  said  that  this  Indian 
woman  never  spoke  a  word  nor  uttered  a 
complaint,  and  so  she  died  under  the  blows 
and  arrow  shots  which  they  gave  her.  It  is 
a  thing  worthy  of  admiration  that  a  woman 
should  neither  complain  nor  speak  nor  make 
any  moaning  even  in  the  pain  of  her  wounds 
in  the  moment  of  death.  Then,  too,  in  Lima, 
the  Marquis  ordered  that  another  Indian 
woman,  sister  and  wife  of  Atabalipa,  whose 
name  I  have  given,  should  be  slam.  This 


Relation  407 

Azarpay,  when  they  killed  Atabalipa,  came 
to  Xauxa  with  Tubalipa  his  brother,  and 
after  the  death  of  this  Tubalipa,  the  pay- 
master of  His  Majesty,  Navarro,  asked  the 
Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro  for  this 
Indian  woman,  believing  that  he  would  get 
through  her  a  great  treasure,  and,  indeed,  she 
might  well  have  given  it  to  him,  for  she  was 
one  of  the  greatest  ladies  of  this  kingdom, 
and  very  highly  venerated  and  esteemed  by 
the  natives.  When  this  lady  learned  how  the 
Marquis  wished  to  give  her  to  the  paymaster 
Navarro,  she  disappeared  one  night  and  re- 
turned to  Caxamalca.  Then  it  befell  that, 
when  the  land  began  to  rise  in  revolt,  Verdugo 
was  in  Caxamalca  with  some  Spaniards,  and, 
knowing  about  this  lady,  he  took  her  prisoner 
and  brought  her  to  Lima  and  gave  her  to  the 
Marquis.  And  while  he  held  her  in  his 
dwelling  the  Indians  came  to  lay  siege  to 
Lima.  And  a  sister  of  hers,  named  Dona 
Ines,  by  whom  he  had  Dona  Francisca,  being 
envious  of  this  lady  who  was  more  important 
than  she,  told  the  Marquis  it  was  by  com- 


408  Pedro  Pizarro 

mand  of  this  lady  [Azarpay]  that  the  Indians 
had  come  to  lay  siege  [to  Lima]  and  that, 
unless  he  killed  her,  the  Indians  would  not 
go  away.  So,  without  further  consideration, 
he  ordered  that  she  be  garroted  and  killed, 
whereas  he  might  just  as  well  have  embarked 
her  upon  a  ship  and  sent  her  from  the  land.124 
I  have  wished  to  tell  about  these  two  ladies 
for  they  were  killed  without  consideration, 
and  without  regard  to  the  fact  that  they  were 
women  and  were  blameless.  And  before  I 
forget  it,  I  shall  relate  a  method  which  these 
Lords  of  this  kingdom  had  for  keeping  the 
warriours  contented  and  so  that  they  be  taken 
away  from  their  lands  as  little  as  might  be  and 
[might  experience  few]  long  absences.  These 
Lords,  then,  had  in  their  camps  and  armies 
many  unmarried  women,  the  daughters  of 
orejones,  of  caciques  and  of  the  chief  men  of 
the  land,  for,  among  these  Indians,  no  account 
of  it  is  taken  whether  or  no  their  daughters 
be  virgins,  nor  were  they  ever  restrained  until 
they  were  married.  And,  as  I  say,  many  of 
these  women  went  with  their  fathers  and 


Relation  409 

brothers  to  war,  and  they  had  the  custom  of 
going  out  into  the  fields  on  every  rainless  night, 
as  well  these  women  as  the  men,  and  they 
formed  many  choruses,  each  one  being  distant 
a  little  from  the  others.  And  the  men  took 
the  women  by  the  hands  and  the  women  the 
men,  and  they  made,  as  I  say,  a  closed  circle, 
and  while  one  of  them  sang  in  a  high  voice  the 
others  replied  while  dancing  around  and 
around.  These  dances  were  heard  from  afar 
off,  and  all  the  free  women  and  unmarried 
Indian  men  hurried  to  them,  the  ore jones 
going  to  one  special  place,  and  in  each  prov- 
ince it  was  the  same.  Then,  while  they  were 
singing  and  dancing  thus,  it  was  the  custom 
among  them  for  the  Indian  man  to  take  the 
Indian  woman  whom  he  held  by  the  hand  out 
of  the  circle  and,  going  off  a  little  way,  to  do 
his  will  with  her,  after  which  they  came  back 
to  the  dance,  and  so  did  they  all  do,  each  one 
in  his  turn.  With  this  vice  and  with  that  of 
drinking,  the  war-Hours  were  kept  contented, 
and  they  did  not  hanker  for  their  lands.  And 
for  these  warriours,  as  I  say  above,  the  Ingas 


410  Pedro  Pizarro 

had  great  deposits  of  food  in  all  the  provinces, 
as  well  as  stores  of  clothes  and  of  all  that  was 
necessary  for  the  soldiery,  as  I  have  said. 

The  Marquis  determined  to  found  two 
towns,  the  town  of  la  Plata  in  the  Charcas 
and  that  of  Arequipa,  cutting  up  the  large 
repartimientos  which  he  had  given  in  order 
to  create  more  citizens.  In  these  settlements 
and  repartimientos  Picardo,  the  secretary  of 
the  Marquis,  did  much  harm  to  many  men, 
for  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro,  not 
knowing  either  how  to  read  or  how  to  write, 
trusted  in  him,  and  only  did  those  things 
which  he  advised,  and  thus  this  man  did  much 
harm  in  these  kingdoms,  for  he  destroyed  him 
who  was  not  ever  acting  according  to  his 
[Picado's  own]  will  and  serving  him.  And 
this  man  Picado  was  the  cause  of  the  great 
hatred  which  those  of  Chile  took  to  the  Mar- 
quis and  for  which  they  killed  him,  for  this 
man  [Picado]  desired  that  all  should  reverence 
him,  and  those  of  Chile  took  little  heed  of 
him,  and  for  this  reason  this  man  persecuted 
them  much,  and  so  it  was  that  those  of  Chile 


Relation  411 

came  to  do  what  they  did  do.  This  fellow 
Picado  was  brought  out  by  Don  Pedro  de 
Alvarado,  and  this  said  Picado  went  to  com- 
mand in  this  kingdom  of  Peru  with  the 
Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro  and  the  con- 
querors. And  as  the  conquerors  relied  upon 
their  services  given  to  His  Majesty  in  dis- 
covering and  conquering  this  kingdom  [to 
win  them  just  rewards],  they  paid  no  heed 
to  Picado  nor  respected  him  as  he  desired,  and 
for  this  reason  all  the  greater  part  of  the 
conquerors  were  left  with  the  smallest  part 
[of  the  fruits  of  their  labours]  and  with  the 
worst  luck  of  any  of  all  those  who  today  have 
encomiendas  in  this  kingdom.  And  those  who 
respected  this  man  and  wrought  his  desires, 
[profited  much  for]  he  had  such  weight  with 
the  Marquis  that  he  gave  them  of  the  best, 
taking  it  away  from  them  who  had  conquered 
and  won  it.  And  our  Lord  was  served  and  he 
gave  permission  that,  while  this  man  was  on 
his  throne  of  power,  those  of  Chile  should 
subject  him  to  tortures  and  cut  off  his  head  in 
the  plaza  of  the  city  of  the  Kings,  and,  even 


412  Pedro  Pizarro 

as  he  had  endeavoured  to  take  away  the  good 
fame  of  those  who  had  conquered  and  won 
this  kingdom  with  so  much  toil  and  so  many 
deaths  as  those  which  occurred  in  it,  so  there 
remained  no  memory  of  him. 

When  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro 
perceived  that  Mango  Inga  had  made  a  mock 
of  him  in  Yucay,  as  has  been  told,  he  went  to 
Cuzco,  and  [presently]  he  made  the  settle- 
ment and  founded  the  town  of  la  Plata  and  the 
city  of  Arequipa,  taking  the  best  away  from 
the  conquerors  and  giving  it  to  the  friends  of 
Picado  and  to  men  recently  come  from  Spain 
who  were  present  in  the  battle  of  las  Salinas. 
On  his  [Picado's?]  behalf,  I  say,  they  took 
away  the  best,  for,  as  I  have  said,  when  the 
Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro  and  we 
Spaniards  entered  Cuzco  for  the  first  time  in 
order  to  found  this  city  of  Cuzco  of  Spaniards, 
and  because  they  wished  to  remain  and  settle 
there,  because  of  which  they  did  remain,  to 
the  great  peril  of  their  lives,  he  gave  and  al- 
lotted to  them  who  stayed  there  all  the  In- 
dians of  whom  he  had  information,  and  later 


Relation  413 

he  took  them  away,  and  he  settled  these  men 
in  these  two  towns,  the  town  of  Plata  and  the 
city  of  Arequipa,  leaving,  as  I  say,  the  worst 
and  the  least  to  those  to  whom  previously  he 
had  given  all  things,  and  I  speak  [in  accord- 
ance with]  the  opinion  of  his  secretary  Aman. 
When  the  foundation  of  these  two  villages 
was  completed  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco 
Pizarro  returned  to  the  city  of  the  Kings 
where  he  was  for  some  days  until  those  of 
Chile  assembled  in  this  city  under  the  plea 
that  they  were  awaiting  the  arrival  of  Vaca 
de  Castro  who  was  coming  as  a  judge  to  hold 
a  residencia  upon  the  Marquis.  So  all  those 
of  Chile  [gathered]  together  in  this  city  and 
awaited  the  arrival  of  Vaca  de  Castro  so  that 
if  he  did  not  kill  Don  Francisco  Pizarro  and 
did  not  give  to  them  the  land,  they  might  kill 
him,  together  with  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco 
Pizarro.  But  it  so  befell  that  when  Vaca  de 
Castro  embarked  at  Panama  in  order  to  come 
to  this  land,  he  had  so  bad  a  voyage  upon  the 
sea  that  he  had  perforce  to  disembark  at 
Buena  Ventura,  although  I  should  call  it 


414  Pedro  Pizarro 

Mala  [Ventura],  because  he  who  is  coming  to 
Peru  and  has  to  take  port  there  against  his 
will,  as  happened  to  Vaca  de  Castro,  experi- 
ences a  sufficiency  of  bad  luck.  Having, 
then,  disembarked  at  this  port,  Vaca  de  Castro 
went  up  to  Quito,  very  far  from  the  city  of 
the  Kings,  by  seven  hundred  leagues.  Then, 
those  of  Chile,  seeing  the  long  delay  of  Vaca 
de  Castro  and  knowing  that  there  was  news 
of  his  embarkation  at  and  departure  from 
Panama,  and,  seeing  that  it  was  not  known 
where  he  had  taken  port,  they  believed  and 
suspected  that  he  was  dead,  and  so  those  of 
Chile  determined  to  kill  the  Marquis  and  his 
friends  and  raise  a  revolt  in  the  kingdom. 
They  made  so  bold  as  to  do  this,  for  they  saw 
that  the  Marquis  was  alone  and  without 
guards,  for  his  brother  Gonzalo  Pizarro  had 
gone  to  discover  the  great  river  which, 
flowing  through  the  Andes,  comes  out  into 
the  northern  sea,  and  he  [Gonzalo  Pizarro] 
entered  [the  forests]  by  way  of  Quito,  and 
Orellana  the  one-eyed  and  Father  Carbajal 
came  out  upon  the  northern  ocean  in  a  brigan- 


Relation  415 

tine  which  Gonzalo  Pizarro  had  made  on  this 
river,  sending  Orellana  and  Father  Carbajal 
with  orders  to  go  on  ahead,  a  little  distance  at 
a  time,  scouting  and  awaiting  him,  and  while 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  was  going  along  the  shore 
through  the  forests  with  his  troops,  this  Orel- 
lana and  those  who  were  with  him  mutinied, 
and,  without  waiting  for  him  [Gonzalo  Pi- 
zarro], went  off  and  came  out  upon  the  north- 
ern sea.  Then,  after  going  on,  lost  for  some 
months,  and  suffering  in  these  forests  much 
hunger  and  iriany  hardships,  and  not  finding 
populated  land,  Gonzalo  Pizarro  and  his 
troops  returned  to  Quito.  To  return  now  to 
those  of  Chile  who  had  no  news  of  Vaca  de 
Castro,  and  who  determined  to  attack  the 
Marquis  on  a  Sunday  when  he  was  at  mass  and 
to  kill  him.  The  day  before  a  priest  named 
Henao  went  by  night  and  warned  Picado  the 
secretary,  saying  to  him:  Those  of  Chile 
have  planned  to  kill  the  Marquis  and  you 
and  his  friends  when  he  goes  out  tomorrow  to 
Sunday  mass;  this  one  of  the  plotters  has 
told  me  in  confession  in  order  that  I  might 


416  Pedro  Pizarro 

come  to  warn  you.  When  Picado  learned  this, 
he  went  at  once  and  told  it  to  the  Marquis, 
and  he  replied:  This  cleric  wants  a  bishopric; 
now  I  tell  you,  Picado,  that  his  head  will 
answer  for  mine.  The  Marquis  said  this 
because  more  than  six  months  before  they 
had  warned  him  from  Cuzco  and  from  all 
directions  that  those  of  Chile  were  going  to 
assemble  in  Lima  in  order  to  slay  him,  and 
this  was  so  well  known  that  a  citizen  of  Cuzco 
named  Setiel,  while  he  was  with  his  Indians, 
was  told  by  their  cacique:  I  give  you  to  under- 
stand that  those  of  Chile  are  going  to  kill  the 
Apoo  macho.  For  thus  were  they  wont  to 
call  him  in  this  kingdom.  Apoo  with  them 
means  Lord  and  they  call  him  who  is  old 
macho.  When  this  [Spaniard]  asked  his 
cacique:  How  did  you  learn  it?  the  cacique 
replied:  My  guaca  told  me  about  it.  Guaca 
is  what  these  people  call  the  demon  who 
speaks  to  them.  His  master  said  to  him: 
Go,  for  you  are  lying.  The  Indian  said  to 
him:  Come  with  me  to  my  guaca  and  you 
will  see  what  it  says.  Then  this  citizen  went 


Relation  417 

with  his  cacique  to  the  place  where  the  guaca 
was,  and  speaking  with  it  he  [the  cacique] 
said:  You  told  me  that  they  were  going  to 
kill  the  Apoo  macho;  say  it  before  my  master. 
This  citizen  said  that  he  had  heard  a  voice 
which  replied  to  the  Indian:  It  is  true;  I 
told  you  that  they  were  going  to  slay  him. 
Then  this  [Spanish]  man  was  astonished,  and 
he  wrote  to  the  Marquis  [recounting]  what  he 
had  heard.  So  to  all  those  who  spoke  and 
wrote  to  him  in  this  vein  the  Marquis  replied: 
His  head  shall  answer  for  mine.  And  fifty 
friends  and  servants,  of  whom  plenty  offered, 
were  of  more  use.  But  having  heard  what 
Picado  said  to  him,  he  sent  to  summon  Doctor 
Juan  Blasquez,  his  lieutenant-governor,  and 
Francisco  de  Chaves,  citizens  of  Lima,  taking 
consultation  with  them  as  to  what  he  should 
do.  Juan  Blasquez  said  to  him:  Let  your 
Lordship  have  no  fear,  for  while  I  have  this 
staff  in  my  hand  none  shall  dare  [to  attack 
you].  And  such  health  [i.  e.,  faithfulness?] 
was  his  that  he  did  as  he  said,  and  later  the 
Indians  of  la  Puna  slew  him  and  the  bishop 


418  Pedro  Pizarro 

while  they  were  fleeing  from  those  of  Chile. 
This  bishop  was  Fray  Vicente  de  Valverde, 
the  first  bishop  of  Cuzco,  and  the  first  bishop 
in  this  kingdom.  Then  they  agreed  in  this 
conference  [between]  the  Marquis  and  Chaves 
and  Velasquez  that,  on  the  following  day, 
which  was  Sunday,  the  Marquis  should  not  go 
out  to  mass,  but  that  he  should  feign  an  in- 
disposition, and  that  they  should  say  mass  for 
him  in  his  house,  and  in  the  afternoon  he  was 
to  request  all  the  cavalry  to  mount  and  go 
to  the  dwelling  of  Don  Diego  de  Almagro, 
who  was  called  thus,  like  his  father,  and  to 
take  him  prisoner,  together  with  Juan  de 
Rada  and  Joan  Balsa,  two  servants  who  had 
belonged  to  his  father  and  who  were  with 
Don  Diego  de  Almagro  the  lad  when  all  the 
meetings  and  plots  took  place.  Having  agreed 
upon  this  course,  Doctor  Juan  Velazquez  and 
Chaves  went  to  their  dwellings.  When  morn- 
ing was  come,  those  of  Chile  were  in  the  dwell- 
ing of  Don  Diego,  or  I  should  say  some  were, 
those  who  were  to  go  out  afoot  and  enter  the 
church,  for  during  the  night  they  had  secretly 


Relation  419 

entered  the  dwelling  of  Don  Diego  de  Almagro, 
which  was  hard  by  the  cathedral  where  the 
Marquis  was  wont  to  go  to  mass,  and  all 
those  of  Chile  were  in  readiness,  and  there 
were  more  than  two  hundred  of  them,  for, 
on  hearing  of  the  mutiny,  they  all  joined  it. 
Now  that  the  hour  of  mass  was  come,  and 
seeing  that  the  Marquis  did  not  come  out, 
they  [the  Almagrists]  sent  a  Biscay  an  priest 
[who  later  went  much  with  Centeno]  to  go  and 
learn  why  it  was  that  the  Marquis  did  not 
fare  forth  to  mass.  Then  it  befell  that  the 
Marquis  sent  to  ask  for  a  priest  [to  come  and] 
say  mass  for  him.  This  Biscayan  priest 
offered  to  say  it.  And  they  say  that  those  of 
Chile  sent  after  this  cleric  Juan  Ortiz  de 
Zarate,  who  is  now  a  citizen  of  Charcas,  and 
one  Valdes,  a  scoundrel,  [and]  they  sent  them 
to  see  what  the  Marquis  was  doing  that  he 
came  not  forth  to  mass.  And  later  those  of 
Chile  said  that  Joan  Ortiz  and  Valdes  had 
gone  to  tell  them  [the  Almagrists]  that  they 
[Pizarro  and  his  men]  were  warned,  and  so 
they  used  to  sing  afterwards  Ortizico  fue  la 


420  Pedro  Pizarro 

espia  y  Valdes  deste  mal  que  hecho  es  —  Little 
Ortiz  and  Valdes  were  the  spies  in  this  evil 
deed. 

Those  who  were  hidden  in  the  house  of  Don 
Diego  de  Almagro  being  warned,  they  said 
that  Juan  de  Rada  and  Don  Diego  and  all 
the  rest  of  them  had  agreed  to  go  forth  pre- 
tending that  nothing  was  afoot  and  so  break 
up  the  gathering  and  to  deny  it  if  they  were 
questioned.  While  they  were  in  agreement 
about  this,  they  say,  a  Sant  Millan  from  the 
bocudos  of  Segovia,  not  a  valiant  man,  but 
rather  a  poor  thing,  was  taken  possession  of 
by  the  devil,  and  he  opened  the  door  which 
was  shut  and  went  out  into  the  street,  armed 
and  grasping  a  buckler,  for  all  were  waiting 
for  the  Marquis  to  go  in  to  mass.  This  Sant 
Millan  having  opened  the  door,  he  threw 
himself  into  the  street  and,  shouting  aloud, 
he  said:  Come  out  all  of  ye  and  let  us  go  to 
slay  the  Marquis,  for  if  not  I  shall  tell  how 
we  were  ready  to  do  it.  Those  inside  and 
Juan  de  Rada  seeing  that  they  were  dis- 
covered by  the  going  out  of  Sant  Millan,  all 


Relation  421 

came  out  after  him,  shouting:  Death  to 
traitors.  Fifteen  or  sixteen  armed  men  went 
to  the  house  of  the  Marquis  where  the  Mar- 
quis was  talking  with  Doctor  Juan  Velasquez 
and  Francisco  de  Chaves  and  with  his  brother 
Francisco  Martin,  and  in  the  hall  there  were 
more  than  forty  men.  Hearing  the  shouts, 
a  page  of  the  Marquis  named  Tordoya  went 
to  see  what  was  forward,  and  [very  soon] 
thereupon  they  killed  him.  But  seeing  the 
troops  of  Chile  who  were  coming  and  the 
many  other  men  who  were  approaching,  he 
returned  to  the  Marquis,  crying  out:  My 
Lord,  those  of  Chile  are  coming  to  slay  your 
Lordship.  Hearing  this,  the  Marquis  said  to 
Francisco  de  Chaves,  a  gentleman  of  Trujillo 
who  was  married  with  Maria  Descobar: 
Senor  Chaves,  shut  that  door  and  guard  me 
while  I  arm  myself.  Chaves  did  just  the 
contrary,  they  say  with  evil  intent,  because 
he  knew  that  the  Marquis  Don  Francisco 
Pizarro  had  left  him  the  governorship  in  a 
will  which  he  had  made  while  he  was  sick 
during  the  absence  of  Gonzalo  Pizarro.  And 


Pedro  Pizarro 

with  this  malicious  purpose,  believing  that  he 
would  be  left  the  governorship,  he  opened  the 
door  of  the  hall,  which  was  shut,  and  went  out, 
thinking  that  those  of  Chile  would  never  kill 
him,  for  he  had  never  been  opposed  to  them. 
But  when  he  came  forth  into  a  small  passage- 
way just  beyond  the  door  in  order  to  go  down 
some  steps,  those  of  Chile  were  going  up  the 
stairway,  and  there  they  met  him,  and  they 
say  that  Chaves  said :  [Kill]  not  friends.  But 
Juan  de  Rada,  who  was  in  the  lead,  gave  a 
sign  with  his  eye  to  those  behind  him  to  kill 
him  [Chaves],  and  so  they  slew  him  half  way 
up  the  steps,  giving  him  many  blows.  Then 
those  who  were  in  the  hall,  and  Doctor  Juan 
Velasquez,  threw  themselves  through  a  door 
and  from  that  door  into  a  corridor  which  gave 
upon  the  river,  and  they  hurled  themselves 
through  some  windows  which  there  were  in 
the  corridor,  and  they  began  to  flee,  some  in 
one  direction,  some  in  another,  leaving  the 
Marquis  alone  with  his  brother  Francisco 
Martin  and  with  the  page  Tordoya.  When 
those  of  Chile  came  in  they  attacked  Fran- 


Relation  423 

cisco  Martin,  who  was  in  the  door  of  the 
chamber  with  Tordoya.  When  the  Marquis 
heard  them  entering,  he  came  out  with  some 
breastplates  half  buckled  on  to  aid  his  brother 
Francisco  Martin,  and  they  fought  so  sturdily 
with  those  of  Chile  that,  although  the  latter 
came  armed,  while  they  were  not,  they  killed 
two  of  them,  and,  in  the  end,  as  they  were  left 
alone  and  without  arms,  and  as  those  of 
Chile  were  many,  the  latter  gave  them  so 
many  wounds  that  they  killed  the  Marquis 
and  his  brother  and  his  page.  In  all  this  time 
the  Marquis  received  no  succour,  and  when 
the  citizens  began  to  gather  together,  the 
plaza  was  already  filled  with  Chilean  cavalry 
and  infantry.  They  say  that  the  Marquis 
died  asking  for  confession  and  making  the  "f" 
with  his  hand  and  with  [his  crucifix]  pressed 
to  his  mouth.125 

The  Marquis  having  been  slain,  those  of 
Chile  assembled  more  than  three  hundred 
men,  and  others  joined  them,  who  numbered 
more  than  five  hundred.  They  took  Picado 
prisoner,  and,  sending  troops  to  Arequipa, 


424  Pedro  Pizarro 

upon  the  road  between  Nasca  and  Yea  in  a 
desert  which  lies  there,  they  took  prisoner  the 
factor  Guillen  Xuarez  de  Carbajal  and  Pedro 
Pizarro,  and  in  Lima  they  captured  Diego  de 
Aguero  and  other  friends  of  the  Marquis. 
They  took  all  the  arms  and  horses  which  there 
were  in  the  town  and  in  the  environs,  and  they 
caused  arquebuses  to  be  made  by  a  master 
of  the  art  who  was  in  Lima,  for  a  chaplain 
of  Don  Diego  had  discovered  by  deceitfully 
asking  him  to  make  an  arquebuse  for  hunting 
[that  the  man  knew  how  to  do  it]  for  it  was  his 
purpose,  as  they  said  later,  to  find  out  if  he 
knew  how  to  do  it  so  that  he  could  not  deny 
that  he  did  later  on.  For,  as  they  had  plotted 
to  kill  the  Marquis  and  to  raise  the  land  in 
rebellion,  they  went  about  to  discover  who 
would  make  arquebuses  for  them,  and  so  they 
sent  out  this  cleric  in  order  that,  with  guile, 
he  might  have  a  hunting  arquebuse  made  and 
so  find  out  who  among  the  blacksmiths  who 
were  in  Lima  knew  how  to  do  it.  And  so, 
with  this  man's  [the  smith's]  agency  they 
made  arquebuses,  and  they  took  him  about 


Relation  425 

with  them  wherever  they  went  in  the  battles 
and  encounters  which  there  have  been  in 
this  land.  I  shall  pass  over  them  briefly, 
although  I  was  in  all  of  them  in  the  service  of 
His  Majesty  and  under  his  Royal  standard, 
except  in  that  of  Quito,  in  which  I  did  not 
take  part  for  the  reason  that  Gonzalo  Pizarro 
had  taken  away  from  me  my  Indians  and  had 
exiled  me  to  Charcas  because  I  did  not  wish 
to  follow  him.  And  of  these  [battles]  other 
chroniclers  treat,  as  I  have  learned,  availing 
themselves  of  persons  who  have  taken  part 
in  them,  doing  so  for  two  reasons:  to  inform 
themselves  of  how  events  took  place  and  to 
seek  their  interest  [in  return  for  which]  they 
[the  chroniclers]  would  mention  them  [the 
informants]  in  the  chronicle,  receiving  two  or 
three  hundred  ducats  if  they  put  them  very 
prominently  into  what  they  wrote.  They  say 
this  about  Cieza  in  [respect  to]  a  chronicle 
which  he  wished  to  write  by  means  of  what  he 
heard,  and,  I  believe,  very  little  through  what 
he  saw,  because,  in  truth,  I  do  not  know  him 
as  one  of  the  first  men  who  entered  into  this 


426  Pedro  Pizarro 

kingdom.  And,  accordingly,  all  that  I  write 
in  this  document  I  saw  and  understood, 
except,  as  I  say,  the  first  discovery,  up  to  the 
time  when  the  Marquis  went  to  ask  for  the 
governorship . 12  6 

Returning  now  to  those  of  Chile  who  were 
in  Lima  supplying  themselves  with  arms  and 
arquebuses,  I  shall  relate  what  the  citizens 
and  justices  did  in  the  [other]  cities.  It  so 
happened  that,  some  days  before,  the  Marquis 
Don  Francisco  Pizarro  had  given  leave  to 
Peralvarez,  a  gentleman  from  Caceres,  to 
assemble  as  many  as  one  hundred  men  and  go 
into  the  [country  of]  the  Chunchos,  which  is 
in  the  Andes  and  forests  which  I  have  men- 
tioned. This  Peralvarez  being  in  the  Collao 
with  about  thirty  men  whom  he  had  collected, 
received  news  of  the  death  of  the  Marquis, 
and  he  returned  to  Cuzco  with  the  thirty  men 
whom  he  had  and  with  some  others  who 
joined  him  when  the  death  of  the  Marquis 
was  known.  When  he  arrived  in  Cuzco,  the 
citizens  and  soldiers  who  were  there  received 
him  with  much  contentment  and  chose  him 


Relation  427 

for  their  captain,  and  then  they  wrote  to  the 
city  of  Arequipa  and  to  the  town  of  la  Plata 
[and]  to  Charcas,  informing  them  how  they 
had  chosen  as  captain  Peralvarez  Holguin, 
and  [inviting  them]  all  to  come  to  Cuzco  and 
form  a  fighting  force  to  resist  those  of  Chile, 
[urging  them]  to  come  with  all  speed  before 
those  of  Chile  should  learn  of  it.  When  the 
citizens  of  Arequipa  received  this  news,  they 
all  assembled  together  and  came  to  Cuzco, 
and  there  they  took  Garcilaso  de  la  Vega  as 
their  captain;  and  those  of  the  town  of 
la  Plata  did  likewise,  bringing  as  their  captain 
Pero  Anzures.  When  all  were  thus  brought 
together  they  chose  as  their  leader  Pedro 
Alvarez  Holguin,  and  all  in  a  body  set  forth 
for  Xauxa  in  order  to  join  forces  with  Alonso 
de  Alvarado,  who  was  in  Chachapoyas,  and 
who,  they  learned,  had  sixty  men  hi  readiness 
for  war,  and  from  there  they  went  in  search 
of  Vaca  de  Castro.127 

I  shall  leave  off,  for  the  nonce,  my  account 
of  those  who  were  journeying  as  I  say,  and 
returning  to  those  of  Chile  who  were  in  Lima, 


428  Pedro  Pizarro 

they  determined  to  kill  those  whom  they 
held  prisoners  who  were:  Don  Gomez  de 
Luna,  Juan  Ortiz  de  Guzman,  one  Chaves 
(a  nephew  of  Francisco  Chaves),  Luis  de 
Ribera,  Pedro  Pizarro,  Manjarres,  Espinosa, 
Navarro,  and  the  secretary  Picado.  While 
they  were  in  the  determination  to  kill  these 
men  whom  they  held  prisoners,  and  while 
they  were  very  indignant  because  the  bishop 
fray  Vicente  de  Valverde  and  Doctor  Vel- 
asquez had  fled  from  them  and,  as  I  say, 
while  fleeing  in  a  balsa  were  killed  by  the 
Indians  of  the  island  of  la  Puna,  as  well  as 
on'e  Valdivieso  whom  I  have  named  here, 
while  they  were  in  this  determination  to  kill 
these  men,  the  licentiate  Nino  who  came  from 
Spain  arrived,  and  when  those  of  Chile 
took  counsel  of  him  as  to  what  they  should 
do  as  regarded  the  death  they  wished  to 
inflict  upon  these  prisoners,  they  said  that 
he  had  advised  them  not  to  do  it,  for  it  would 
appear  clear  that  they  were  tyrannical  and 
were  acting  against  His  Majesty,  and  that 
[if  they  desisted  it  would  seem  that]  they  had 


Relation  429 

not  killed  the  Marquis  out  of  passion  felt 
by  them  on  account  of  the  death  of  Almagro. 
On  this  account,  it  was  said,  did  they  desist 
from  killing  those  already  named,  and  they 
tried  to  make  friends  of  them,  but  they  had 
no  faith  in  five  of  these,  who  were  Luis  de 
Ribera,  and  Pedro  Pizarro,  and  Monjarres, 
and  Antonio  Navarro,  and  Espinosa,  whom 
they  placed  aboard  a  ship  [in  charge]  of  a 
skipper  who  was  called  Pero  Gomez,  placing 
arquebusiers  over  them  as  guards,  and  order- 
ing the  skipper  to  take  them  to  the  port 
of  Arequipa.128  These  men  saved  themselves 
afterwards  by  giving  to  the  skipper,  Pero 
Gomez,  five  hundred  ducats  which  Pedro 
Pizarro  had  in  an  order  against  the  inspector 
Saucedo.  The  skipper  one  night  set  them 
free  from  their  imprisonment  and  gave  them 
arms  with  which  they  mutinied,  together 
with  the  ship,  and  they  went  in  search  of 
Vaca  de  Castro,  landing  at  Trujillo.  Having 
won  free  of  the  bad  opinion  [in  which  the 
public]  held*  those  of  Chile  for  wishing  to 
kill  those  named,  their  fury  broke  loose  in 


430  Pedro  Pizarro 

their  slaying  of  the  secretary  Picado  and  one 
Orihuela  de  Salamanca. 1?9 

While  [those  of  Chile]  were  making  ready 
to  go  to  Xauxa  in  search  of  Pero  Alvarez, 
there  were  certain  differences  of  opinion 
among  them  as  to  the  leadership,  and  Juan 
de  Rada  took  prisoner  one  captain  Chaves 
of  the  Chileans  and  another  [captain]  Ba- 
chiller  Enriquez,  and  a  soldier  who  was  one 
of  those  who  had  gone  to  kill  the  Marquis, 
and  taking  them  prisoner  one  night  [Rada 
caused  his  men]  to  take  them  to  the  sea 
where  they  placed  them  aboard  a  ship,  and 
Bachiller  Enriquez  and  Chaves  were  gar- 
roted  and  thrown  into  the  ocean,  and  they 
exiled  the  soldier,  and  afterwards  his  name 
was  kept  quiet  lest  he  be  drawn  and  quartered. 
He  who  was  the  chief  man  in  the  camp  of 
those  of  Chile  was  Juan  de  Rada,130  and 
second  place  [was  held  by]  Joan  Balsa,  who 
had  been  servants  of  Don  Diego  de  Almagro, 
notwithstanding  the  fact  that  there  were 
many  high-born  gentlemen  among  them,  such 
as  a  brother  of  Diego  de  Alvarado  whom 


Relation  431 

later,  out  of  fear,  they  themselves  killed  in 
Cuzco,  saying  that  he  wished  to  make  [him- 
self] the  leader  and  kill  the  son  of  Don  Diego 
de  Almagro  whom  they  had  as  a  figurehead, 
although  he  neither  had  charge  of  anything 
nor  was  fit  to  have.  Those  whom  I  mention 
being  dead,  Joan  de  Rada  and  the  men  of 
Chile  set  forth  from  Lima,  some  five  hundred 
strong,  and  before  they  arrived  at  Xauxa 
some  men  fled  from  them,  and  among  them 
were  the  factor  Guillen  Xuarez  and  his  brother, 
the  licentiate'Carbajal  and  Pablo  de  Meneses. 
When  they  had  arrived  two  days'  journey 
from  Xauxa,  they  received  news  that  Pero 
Alvarez  Holguin  two  days  previously  had 
gone  hurriedly  from  Xauxa  in  order  to  avoid 
those  of  Chile  [and  that  he  and  his  men] 
were  gone  to  join  forces  with  Alonso  de 
Alvarado,  and  that  all  together  they  had 
set  up  their  Camp  in  a  province  which  is 
called  Guaraz,  and  from  there  they-  sent 
messages  to  Vaca  de  Castro  who,  they  learned, 
was  in  Piura.131 
Returning  now  to  those  of  Chile,  Joan  de 


432  Pedro  Pizarro 

Rada  was  ill  from  a  blow  which  he  had 
received  in  the  leg  when  he  went  in  to  kill  the 
Marquis  and  [was]  on  a  stairway  where  he 
fell.  When  he  learned  what  had  befallen 
the  people  of  Cuzco  and  that  they  [his  men] 
could  not  stir  them  into  revolt,  this  Joan  de 
Rada  felt  such  pain  on  understanding  his 
doom  that,  they  say,  it  made  his  leg  swell 
up  and  gave  him  paroxysms,  and  when  he 
arrived  at  Xauxa  he  died,  leaving  one  Sotelo 
as  chief  of  those  [of  Chile]  with  Joan  Balsa 
[as  lieutenant].  When  they  were  arrived 
at  Xauxa,  they  sent  the  brother  of  Diego  de 
Almagro  with  troops  to  scout  the  coast  and 
enter  Arequipa,  there  to  steal  all  that  might 
be  found,  and  then  to  go  to  Cuzco  where  they 
were  to  re-fit,  and  to  make  some  artillery; 
and  so  they  did,  making  many  firearms  of 
copper  and  three  falconets,  and  they  collected 
more  than  two  hundred  arquebuses.  When 
Alvarado  arrived  at  Cuzco  from  Arequipa 
they  slew  him,  deceitfully  saying  that  he 
wished  to  kill  Don  Diego  de  Almagro  the 
lad.  He  had  certain  soldiers  in  his  dwelling, 


Relation  433 

and  they  killed  him  even  while  they  embraced 
him. 

Being  now  very  well  prepared  and  supplied 
with  all  that  they  needed,  they  set  forth  in 
search  of  Vaca  de  Castro.  Then  Vaca  de 
Castro  learned  of  the  troops  who  were  in 
Guaraz,  and,  with  those  whom  he  himself 
brought,  who  had  come  from  Puerto  Viejo, 
Quito,  Piura  and  other  parts,  he  had  a  strong 
enough  force  to  attack  those  of  Chile,  and 
we  who  had  disembarked  from  the  ship  [at 
Trujillo]  were  [also]  journeying  from  Piura, 
where  we  had  fallen  hi  with  him,  and,  when 
we  were  arrived  at  Guaraz  after  short  marches, 
Vaca  de  Castro  rested  there  for  some  days, 
and,  having  made  his  troops  ready,  he  marched 
toward  Guamanga. 

On  arriving  at  Guamanga  we  had  news 
that  Don  Diego  the  lad  was  coming  in  search 
of  us  and  was  now  very  near.  The  licentiate 
Vaca  de  Castro  determined  to  go  out  to 
receive  him,  and  so  he  ordered  that  we  all 
go  out  with  him,  and  we  went  to  set  up  the 
Camp  on  some  plains  hard  by  the  high  bare 


434  Pedro  Pizarro 

hills  of  Chupas,  for  so  is  [the  place]  called.132 
While  we  were  here  we  sent  scouts  every  day 
[to  explore],  and  we  had  news  that  he  [Don 
Diego  de  Almagro  the  lad]  was  coming 
to  give  us  battle,  and,  as  it  was  learned  later, 
on  seeing  the  camp  of  Vaca  de  Castro  from 
atop  these  hills,  they  wished  to  avoid  us, 
and  so,  skirmishing  with  our  men,  they 
went  retiring.  Understanding  their  inten- 
tion, Vaca  de  Castro  marched  with  the  whole 
camp  against  them,  climbing  the  hills,  and 
one  hour  before  sundown  a  battle  was  joined 
which  lasted  until  dark  night  descended, 
because  certain  squads  of  cavalry  became 
confused,  some  with  others,  and  stayed  in 
the  fight  an  hour  and  a  half  without  knowing 
victory,  and  then  they  rested,  being  thus 
mixed  up,  to  gain  breath  for  new  fighting; 
and  so  we  kept  on  fighting,  as  I  say,  until 
nightfall,  and  our  infantry  sang  the  song  of 
victory,  and  by  this  the  cavalry  of  Almagro's 
side  was  disheartened,  for  they  were  divided 
into  two  parts  and  were  fighting  with  two 
other  squads  made  up  of  cavalry  from  our 


Relation  435 

side.  And,  in  truth,  we  were  in  danger  of 
being  lost  because  Vaca  de  Castro  took, 
from  two  companies  of  horse  who  were 
attacking  one  of  the  squads  of  Chilean  cavalry, 
forty  picked  men  in  order  that  they  might 
remain  in  his  guard,  for  he  believed  that 
those  of  Chile  would  not  divide  up  their 
cavalry,  and  he  had  set  these  two  squads 
aside  so  that  they  might  go  to  any  point 
where  there  was  need  of  them.  But  when 
those  of  Chile,  saw  these  two  squads  set  apart, 
they  divided  their  cavalry  into  two  portions, 
sending  the  strongest  against  these  especially 
good  companies,  believing  that  there  was 
Vaca  de  Castro.  So  we,  in  these  two  com- 
panies, were  forced  to  run  into  the  greatest 
danger,  and  so,  as  I  say,  we  had  to  rest 
three  or  four  times,  and  as  those  of  the  main 
body  of  our  cavalry  and  infantry  were  sing- 
ing the  victory,  our  two  companies,  with 
their  captains,  passed  through  the  centre  of 
our  enemies,  leaving  them  whole,  for  they 
were  very  well  armed  and  were  the  flower 
of  those  of  Chile,  albeit  we  had  killed  almost 


436  Pedro  Pizarro 

all  their  horses,  because,  as  we  could  not 
wound  them  themselves,  they  being  so  well 
armed,  we  attacked  the  horses,  and  so  we 
killed  and  wounded  almost  all  of  them.  Then 
it  befell  that  while  we  were  singing  the 
victory,  Vaca  de  Castro,  who  was  on  a  slope 
with  the  forty  men  whom,  as  I  say,  he  had 
picked  out,  looking  at  the  fighting,  heard  the 
[song  of]  victory  of  his  troops  and  came  on  the 
run,  and,  as  it  was  dark,  he  believed  that  he 
was  passing  among  his  own  soldiers,  but  he 
entered  [instead]  a  Chilean  squad  through 
which  the  two  companies  which  I  have 
mentioned  had  passed  without  being  able  to 
destroy  them.  When  Vaca  de  Castro  was 
recognized  by  those  of  Chile  as  the  man 
who  thus  came  among  them,  they  began  to 
attack  [him  and]  his  men  with  great  fury, 
and  so  they  wounded  and  killed  some  of 
Vaca  de  Castro's  men  and  hurled  them  back 
upon  themselves  against  their  will.  And 
so  Vaca  de  Castro  [finally]  took  refuge  among 
his  own  men,  who  were  now  all  gathered 
together  into  a  squadron,  and  very  desirous 


Relation  437 

of  returning  to  attack  these  Chileans  who  had 
maltreated  them  [but]  who  had  now  fled,  per- 
ceiving that  they  were  now  alone  and  that 
the  rest  of  their  side  were  now  routed  and  in 
flight.  The  captain  of  these  horsemen  of 
Chile  was  one  Hernando  de  Saavedra,  a  valiant 
lad. 

Vaca  de  Castro,  having  won  this  victory, 
set  forth  on  the  morning  of  the  next  day  for 
Guamanga,  sending  some  captains  ahead  of 
him  in  order  that  they  might  gather  together 
those  of  Chile 'who  had  gone  to  the  churches 
and  monasteries  of  Guamanga  to  hide  them- 
selves. Don  Diego  de  Almagro  the  lad  took 
the  Cuzco  road  and  went  thither.  When  this 
was  learned  by  Vaca  de  Castro  he  sent  a 
captain  with  fifty  cavalrymen  in  pursuit  of 
him  and  they  overtook  and  captured  him  in 
Cuzco.  Another  captain,  Diego  Mendez, 
went  with  four  men  to  where  Mango  Inga  was, 
who  received  them  kindly  and  kept  them  in 
his  company.  These  men  came  later  to  kill 
Mango  Inga  by  a  trick,  giving  him  stabs  with 
a  knife  which  they  carried  hidden,  for  he 


438  Pedro  Pizarro 

did  not  let  them  carry  arms.  These  Spaniards 
did  this  because  they  found  an  opportunity 
for  it,  Mango  Inga  having  sent  [most  of] 
the  warriours  whom  he  had  with  a  captain  to 
a  certain  place,  and  it  chanced  that  this 
captain  returned  with  the  warriours  the  day  on 
which  they  had  killed  Mango  Inga,  and  he 
killed  the  Spaniards  who  had  slain  him 
[Mango],  and  if  this  captain  had  not  come  upon 
this  day,  Diego  Mendez  and  the  rest  would 
have  escaped. 

When  Vaca  de  Castro  had  arrived  at  Guam- 
anga  with  the  victory  which  he  had  gained 
upon  the  plains  of  Chupas,  he  there  did  justice 
upon  the  most  guilty  to  the  number  of  thirty 
men,  and  he  exiled  many  others;  others  fled 
and  could  not  be  found.  In  this  battle  of 
Chupas  more  than  two  hundred  men  died 
on  the  two  sides,  and,  among  them,  the  general 
Pero  Alvarez  Holguin.  Those  of  Chile  num- 
bered somewhat  more  than  five  hundred  men. 
They  had  two  hundred  and  fifty  arquebusiers 
and  three  falconets  which  shot  egg-shaped  balls. 
Those  of  the  cavalry  were  all  armed  with 


Relation  439 

trappings  of  copper  and  silver  and  with  other 
arms  which  they  had,  and  all  were  extremely 
well  armed,  forming  a  bellicose  and  courageous 
body  of  soldiers.  Vaca  de  Castro  had  about 
seven  hundred  men,  and  among  them  some- 
thing under  three  hundred  arquebusiers.  His 
troops  were  badly  armed  because  their  arms 
had  been  stolen  by  those  of  Chile,  and  there 
had  been  too  little  time  to  enable  them  to 
provide  themselves  with  others.  This  punish- 
ment having  been  carried  out,  Vaca  de  Castro 
set  forth  from  Ouzco,  and  having  arrived  there, 
he  did  justice  upon  Don  Diego  de  Almagro 
the  lad  and  others  who  were  there.  He  was 
there  for  some  time  studying  the  affairs  of 
government,  and  he  had  news  that  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  had  set  forth  from  Quito  and  was 
coming  to  Cuzco  with  about  twenty  men. 
Then,  in  preparation  for  his  coming,  he 
[Castro]  gathered  his  friends  around  him, 
and  when  Gonzalo  Pizarro  arrived  at  Cuzco 
with  four  or  five  men  he  received  him  well. 
And  while  they  were  thus  for  a  space  of  some 
days,  Gonzalo  Pizarro  asked  for  leave  to  go 


440  Pedro  Pizarro 

to  see  some  Indians  whom  he  had  in  Charcas, 
and,  when  it  was  given  to  him,  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  set  forth  with  three  or  four  servants, 
and  Vaca  de  Castro  set  forth  for  Lima,  and 
on  the  road  he  had  news  of  the  coming  of  the 
Viceroy,  Blasco  Nunez  Vela. 

I  shall  now  enumerate  the  provinces  which 
there  are  in  this  land.  Puerto  Vie  jo  is  a 
province.  The  island  of  la  Puna  is  another. 
Tumbez  and  Solana  and  Parina  are  another. 
Tangarala,  la  Chira  and  Pohechos  are  another. 
Piura,  Sarran  Motupe,  Cinto  and  other  small 
valleys  which  there  are  as  far  as  Chimo  where 
the  city  of  Trujillo  is  now  established  form 
another.  As  far  as  the  neighbourhood  of 
Lima  there  are  some  valleys  which  count  as 
one  province.  Lima,  Pachama  [sic],  Chincha, 
Yea,  Lanasca,  as  far  as  Hacari,  are  another. 
From  Hacari  to  Tambo  is  another.  From 
Tambo  to  Tapica  is  another.  This  is  along 
the  coast  of  the  southern  ocean.  Some  of 
these  provinces  have  a  length  of  one  hundred 
leagues  and  more,  the  greater  part  of  it  being 
desert.  There  are  others  sixty,  fifty  and 


Relation  441 

forty  [leagues  long]  in  the  same  nature  as  I 
describe,  having  many  sandy  wastes  and 
deserts  between  one  valley  and  the  next. 
I  shall  now  tell  of  the  mountain  provinces. 
Quito  is  a  large  province,  and  the  Canares, 
Tomebambas  and  Cajas  form  another  prov- 
ince. Caxamalca,  Guamalchuco  and  the 
Guambos  form  another  province.  Guailas  is 
another  province.  Tarama  and  Atabillos  and 
Bombon  are  another  province.  Xauxas  Guan- 
cas  is  another  province.  Soras  and  Llucanas 
are  another  prdvince.  Chachapoyas  is  another 
province.  Guanca  Chupachos  is  another 
province.  Guamanga  is  another  province. 
From  Xauxa  to  Cuzco  there  is  the  province  of 
Andaguailas,  another  called  Parcos  de  Ore- 
jones,  another  called  Vilcas  and  some  valleys 
which  there  are  as  far  as  Cuzco,  such  as 
Avancay,  Aporima,  Tambo,  Xaquixaguana 
and  Cuzco.  These  are  almost  all  separate. 
Leaving  Cuzco  there  is  a  province  called 
Mohina.  From  Cuzco  to  Mohina  there  is  a 
distance  of  four  leagues,  a  valley  entirely 
populated  on  both  sides  by  ore j ones.  Con- 


442  Pedro  Pizarro 

desuyo  is  another  province.  It  is  very  large 
and  has  many  people,  and  has  very  mountain- 
ous land,  and  in  this  province  there  are  differ- 
ent costumes.  Notwithstanding  that  it  was 
all  called  Condesuyo,  this  province  is  more 
than  sixty  leagues  long.  It  is  in  the  mountains 
toward  the  southern  ocean.  Leaving  this 
Mohina  already  mentioned,  there  are  other 
villages  of  orejones  until  one  enters 
the  province  of  the  Canches.  This  province 
of  the  Canches  measures  twenty  leagues. 
Beyond  it  is  another  province  called  Collao, 
which  measures  sixty  leagues  and  more.  On 
one  side  of  this  province  are  the  Carangas, 
and  there  is  another  called  Quillacas  which 
borders  upon  this.  Next  to  this  comes  another 
province  which  is  called  Charcas,  another 
which  is  called  Amparaes,  and  another  which 
is  called  Chichas.  From  here  one  takes  to  the 
desert  in  order  [to  go  to]  Chile  and  Tucuman. 
Toward  the  northern  ocean  is  the  province  of 
the  Andes.  This  is  a  very  long  mountain- 
chain  populated,  in  some  places,  very  scantily. 
The  Inga  named  and  divided  up  all  these 


Relation  443 

provinces  just  named  into  four  parts:  One, 
and  the  most  important  and  having  the  most 
people  and  the  best  climate,  was  called 
Chincha  and  Suyo,  for  they  gave  to  this 
province  the  name  which  the  village  of  Chin- 
cha bore,  because,  as  Atabalipa  said  when  the 
Marquis  asked  him  how  it  was  that  the  Lord 
of  Chincha  was  carried  in  a  litter  whereas  all 
the  other  Lords  of  the  realm  appeared  before 
him  bearing  a  burden  and  barefooted,  this 
Lord  of  Chincha  was  anciently  the  greatest 
Lord  of  the  plains,  and  he  used  to  send  out 
from  his  village  alone  one  hundred  thousand 
balsas  [to  ride  upon]  the  sea,  and  because  he 
[Chincha]  was  his  [Atabalipa's]  great  friend, 
and  on  account  of  this  greatness  of  Chincha, 
they  gave  the  name  of  Chincha  and  Suyo  to 
the  lands  from  Cuzco  to  Quito,  which  is  [a 
distance  of]  almost  four  hundred  leagues. 
They  gave  a  name  to  another  part  which  they 
called  Condesuyo,  which  is  a  province  that 
contains  others  within  itself  [and  lies]  toward 
the  southern  ocean.  Condesuyo  bore  this 
name  of  Conde  because  the  Indians  of  this 


444  Pedro  Pizarro 

province  were  called  Condes.  The  third 
part  they  called  Collasuyo  because  the  Indians 
of  this  Collao  call  themselves  Collas.  This 
province  contains  others  already  named  as 
far  as  the  sea  of  the  South.  The  distance  from 
Mohina  to  Chichas  where  the  desert  is 
entered  [to  go  to]  Chile  is  more  than  one 
hundred  and  fifty  leagues.  The  fourth  prov- 
ince, which  they  called  Andesuyo,  is  all  of 
forests  which  stretch  from  Puerto  Viejo  to  the 
river  of  la  Plata,  and  one  province,  which  is 
called  Tucuman,  has  a  length  of  five  hundred 
leagues.  They  gave  the  name  of  Andesuyo 
to  this  mountain-chain  toward  the  northern 
sea  because  the  Indians  who  live  in  these 
mountains  are  called  Andes,  and  in  this 
manner  they  took  these  names  which  they 
fixed  upon  Chicha  [sic]  and  Suyo,  upon 
Condesuyo,  Collasuyo  and  Andesuyo.  Each 
of  these  provinces  had  languages  almost 
the  same,  although  they  differed  slightly.133 
Returning  now  to  the  coming  of  Blasco 
Nunez  Vela  to  this  kingdom  as  Viceroy,  he 
put  so  much  confusion  into  all  affairs  [on 


Relation  445 

account  of]  the  provisions  which  he  brought 
against  those  who  were  living  in  this  kingdom, 
because  he  came  publishing  and  executing 
them  [the  provisions],  that  he  was  the  cause 
of  stirring  into  revolt  this  whole  kingdom. 
And  most  of  those  in  this  kingdom  set  their 
eyes  upon  Gonzalo  Pizarro  in  order  to  make 
him  their  chief  and  to  postpone  what  Blasco 
Nunez  brought,  and  so  they  sent  him  letters 
from  all  the  cities  and  towns  calling  him. 
While  Gonzalo  Pizarro  was  in  a  village  of  his 
called  Chaquilla,  they  of  the  city  of  la  Plata 
sent  [messengers]  to  settle  down  there  and  to 
treat  with  him  to  go  and  be  procurator 
general  of  these  realms  in  order  to  beg  [a 
postponement]  of  what  Blasco  Nunez  brought 
and  other  things  which  were  to  be  introduced 
among  them.  When  Gonzalo  Pizarro  under- 
stood the  will  of  the  people  of  this  kingdom,  he 
sent  Diego  Centeno  and  general  Pedro  de 
Hinojosa  to  Cuzco  to  learn  if  it  were  correct 
as  to  what  they  had  written  [from  there]  of 
their  wishes,  and  in  order  to  bring  to  Cuzco 
some  falconets  which  Vaca  de  Castro  had  left 


446  Pedro  Pizarro 

in  Guamanga.  And  within  a  few  days  after 
these  men  had  been  sent  off,  he  set  forth  for 
Cuzco,  and  there  they  named  him  as  captain 
and  procurator.  While  this  was  going  on, 
Blasco  Nunez  Vela  entered  the  city  of  the 
Kings,134  and,  when  he  learned  that  the  king- 
dom was  in  revolt  and  that  Gonzalo  Pizarro 
had  entered  Cuzco,  he  took  Vaca  de  Castro 
prisoner,  fixing  upon  him  a  blame  which  was 
not  his,  declaring  that  he  had  been  the  cause 
of  the  uprising  of  Gonzalo  Pizarro,  and  this 
certainly  was  not  the  truth,  for  he  who  was  to 
blame  for  everything  was  Blasco  Nunez  and 
his  too  scant  silence,  and  his  way  of  coming 
into  the  country  publishing  broadcast  all 
that  he  was  going  to  do  against  the  citizens 
and  more  besides.  When  the  Viceroy  Blasco 
Nunez  knew  that  Gonzalo  Pizarro  was  gather- 
ing troops  together,  he  sent  some  captains 
whom  he  appointed  to  go  and  collect  troops 
and  bring  them  to  him,  such  as  Geronimo  de 
Villegas,  and  this  man  did  it  for  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  and  went  to  him.  He  [Nunez]  sent 
to  Arequipa  the  treasurer  Manuel  Despinar 


Relation  447 

to  bring  the  citizens,  and  some  of  them,  like 
Pedro  Pizarro,  Gomez  de  Leon,  Alonso  Rod- 
riguez, Picado,135  Luis  de  Leon,  Flores,  went, 
but  the  rest  went  to  Gonzalo  Pizarro.  Then, 
when  we  had  arrived  at  Lima,  we  found  that 
the  oidores  had  taken  the  Viceroy  Blasco 
Nunez  Vela  prisoner  because  he  had  killed  the 
factor  Guillen  Xuarez  de  Carbajal  for  the 
reason  that  a  body  of  soldiers  had  gone 
forth  from  his  house  to  Gonzalo  Pizar- 
ro.138 When  Gonzalo  Pizarro  learned  of  the 
imprisonment*  of  the  Viceroy,  which  he  learned 
at  Vilcas  while  coming  toward  the  city  of 
the  Kings,  and  when  he  saw  the  many  soldiers 
who  were  arriving  in  his  camp,  he  came  to  the 
city  of  the  Kings,  where  he  was  raised  up  as 
governor,  and  took  prisoner  all  the  citizens 
who  had  joined  forces  with  Blasco  Nunez 
Vela,  and  he  hung  three  of  them  before  his 
master  of  the  camp,  Carbajal,  arrived,  and 
they  were  Pero  del  Barco,  Martin  de  Floren- 
cia,  and  other  citizens  of  Guamanga.  He  held 
all  the  rest  prisoners.  Then  it  befell  that  Vaca 
de  Castro  fled  in  a  ship  where  he  was  held  a 


448  Pedro  Pizarro 

prisoner,  and  in  his  anger  over  this,  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  ordered  that  all  the  prisoners  be 
slain,  among  whom  were  the  licentiate  Car- 
bajal,  Vasco  de  Guevara,  Alonso  de  Caceres, 
Pedro  Pizarro,  Melchor  Verdugo,  Flores,  Al- 
onso Rodriguez,  Picado,  and  others,  I  know 
not  how  many  for  I  do  not  remember  them. 
Then  he  ordered  Carbajal,  his  master  of  the 
camp,  to  kill  them.  Carbajal  went  with  one 
Verdugo  and  certain  arquebusiers  who  were 
set  as  guard,  and  he  ordered  that  priests 
be  called  to  confess  us,  and  the  first  man  whom 
he  ordered  confessed  was  the  licentiate  Car- 
bajal. And  while  he  was  occupied  in  this,  a 
page  of  Gonzalo  Pizarro's  came  to  tell  him 
not  to  kill  us,  for  they  told  us  later  that,  when 
he  had  told  Carbajal  to  go  and  kill  us,  he 
searched  his  heart  while  on  his  bed,  and  it 
had  seemed  to  him  that  he  was  committing 
a  great  cruelty  in  killing  so  many  men.  And 
when  Carbajal  arrived,  they  say  that  he 
[Pizarro]  said  to  him:  It  appears  to  me  a 
great  cruelty  to  kill  so  many;  how  does  it 
seem  to  you?  And  [they  say]  that  Carbajal 


Relation  449 

said  to  him:  It  is  as  your  Lordship  says.  It 
will  be  better  to  make  friends  of  some  of 
them,  and  to  confiscate  the  Indians  of  the  rest 
and  exile  them  [the  rest].  This  seemed 
good  [advice]  to  Gonzalo  Pizarro,  and  he 
replied:  Do,  then,  Carbajal,  what  seems  to 
you  to  be  best.  In  the  morning  the  soldiers 
of  Gonzalo  Pizarro,  when  they  did  not  see  us 
all  dead  upon  the  plaza,  stroked  their  chins, 
for  they  knew  that  Gonzalo  Pizarro  had 
ordered  that  they  kill  us  not.  Then  Carbajal 
exiled  Vasco  cle  Guevara  to  Guamanga,  and 
he  exiled  Pedro  Pizarro,  Luis  de  Leon,  Alonso 
Rodriguez  and  Picado  to  the  town  of  la  Plata, 
and  others  to  Chachapoyas,  and  the  rest 
he  took  with  him,  and  from  some  he  took  away 
their  Indians,  and  then  he  set  forth  after 
Blasco  Nunez  Vela  who  had  been  released 
before  Gonzalo  Pizarro  entered  Lima,  first  pro- 
viding with  his  own  hand  corregidores  for  all  the 
villages.  He  left  Lorenzo  de  Aldana  as  cor- 
regidor  of  Lima,  and  of  Cuzco  Alonso  de  Toro. 
To  Charcas  he  sent  Francisco  de  Almendras 
and  with  him  Diego  Centeno  to  bear  him  aid, 


450  Pedro  Pizarro 

and  soon  Almendras  arrived  at  Charcas 
bringing  with  him  as  prisoners  Pedro  Pizarro, 
Luis  de  Leon  and  Picado  and  Esquivel,  exiles, 
as  I  have  said.  Having  arrived  at  the  town 
of  la  Plata,  Almendras  made  Diego  Centeno 
alcalde.  On  behalf  of  Gonzalo  Pizarro  he 
cut  off  the  head  of  Don  Gomez  de  Luna;  as  a 
servitor  of  His  Majesty  he  exiled  Lope  de 
Mendoza  and  four  other  citizens  who  were 
Retamoso,  Vivanco,  Herdon  de  Aldana  and 
Luis  Perdome.  Gonzalo  Pizarro  went  in  pur- 
suit of  the  Viceroy  Blasco  Nunez  Vela  as  far 
as  Quito  and  beyond  it,  and,  as  he  could  not 
catch  up  with  him,  he  returned  to  Quito  where 
he  was  until  the  Viceroy  Blasco  Nunez  Vela 
returned  with  troops  whom  he  had  gathered 
in  the  new  kingdom,  and,  believing  that  most 
of  the  men  whom  Gonzalo  Pizarro  had  would 
pass  over  to  his  side  when  they  saw  his  camp, 
he  came  to  Quito,  where  he  gave  battle  to 
Gonzalo  Pizarro,  and  Gonzalo  Pizarro  van- 
quished him  and  killed  him.  And,  leaving 
Pedro  de  Puelles  as  general  in  Quito,  he 
returned  to  the  city  of  the  Kings,  having  sent 


Relation  451 

general  Hinojosa  to  Panama  with  troops  in 
order  that  he  might  be  there  [in  case  of  need], 
having  first  sent  one  Machicao.  He  also  sent 
one  Palomino  to  Nicaragua. 

To  return  now  to  Almendras,  who  was  in  the 
town  of  la  Plata.  It  seemed  best  to  Centeno 
to  turn  over  a  new  leaf  and  to  serve  His 
Majesty,  and,  treating  with  us  who  were  exiled 
and,  by  letter,  with  Lope  de  Mendoza,  and 
having  agreed  that  we  should  take  Almendras 
prisoner  and  that  we  should  raise  the  standard 
in  favour  of  His  Majesty,  in  order  to  be 
better  able  to  do  it,  he  besought  Almendras 
to  lift  the  ban  of  exile  resting  upon  Mendoza 
and  the  rest.  When  leave  was  obtained  and 
these  men  had  come  together,  Centeno  went 
one  morning  with  some  of  us  to  the  dwelling 
of  Almendras  before  he  had  arisen,  and  he 
entered  saying  to  him:  We  have  news  from 
Gonzalo  Pizarro.  Almendras  said  to  him: 
Are  they  good  news,  brother?  For  thus  they 
addressed  one  another,  for  they  were  great 
friends,  because,  before  Centeno  had  Indians, 
Almendras  had  him  in  his  house  and  had  done 


452  Pedro  Pizarro 

him  many  favours,  for  Almendras  was  a 
conqueror.  Then  Centeno  came  up  to  the 
bed  where  Almendras  was,  pretending  to  hold 
a  letter,  and  he  embraced  him  and  said  to  him: 
You  are  a  prisoner.  Almendras  said:  For 
whom?  Centeno  replied:  For  the  King.137 
Then  said  Almendras:  Ah!  My  brother, 
where  is  our  friendship?  Then  the  rest  who 
were  with  Centeno  came  up  and  took  him 
prisoner  and  brought  him  to  the  dwelling  of 
Centeno,  and  there  he  [Centeno]  cut  off  his 
head,  as  well  as  that  of  another  man  of  the 
party  of  Gonzalo  Pizarro.  Then  the  flag  was 
raised  in  favour  of  His  Majesty,  and,  with  about 
one  hundred  men  who  joined  us,  we  came  to 
Chucuito  where  we  stopped,  hoping  that  more 
soldiers  would  be  gathered  together  for  us. 
When  Toro,  corregidor  of  Cuzco,  learned  this 
news,  he  assembled  three  hundred  men  and 
came  against  us.  Learning  of  his  coming,  Cen- 
teno began  to  flee  in  retreat,  and  Toro  pursued 
us  until  he  scattered  us,  some  in  one  direction 
and  others  in  other  [directions].  Centeno,  with 
about  forty  men  who  could  follow  him,  entered 


Relation  453 

the  deserts  and  province  of  Chichas,  and  Toro 
returned  to  Cuzco.  Centeno  turned  to  come 
out  and,  having  assembled  some  troops, 
came  to  establish  himself  at  Paria.  When 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  learned  of  the  uprising  of 
Centeno,  he  sent  off  Carbajal  from  the  road 
to  Quito,  along  which  he  was  travelling,  and 
when  Carbajal  was  arrived  at  los  Reyes,  he 
there  assembled  some  troops  and  came  to 
Cuzco.  And  when  he  learned  that  Centeno 
was  in  Paria,  he  assembled  four  hundred  men 
and  went  against  him,  causing  him  to  flee. 
Centeno  turned  back  to  Arequipa,  and  Car- 
bajal followed  after  him  until  he  had  taken 
away  all  his  troops,  and  in  this  pursuit  and 
capture  he  [Carbajal]  hung  more  than  twenty 
persons.  Centeno  and  one  Luis  de  Ribera 
already  mentioned  hid  themselves  in  some  hills, 
and  the  rest  of  us  went  in  pairs  wherever 
chance  threw  us,  seeking  where  we  might  be 
hidden  and  so  escape  with  our  lives,  although 
they  took  and  hung  some  of  us,  among  whom 
were  Alonso  Perez  Castillejo,  a  citizen  of 
Charcas,  and  Luis  Leon,  a  citizen  of  Are- 


454  Pedro  Pizarro 

quipa,  whom  they  caught  at  Guamanga  and 
killed,  and  in  the  city  of  Arequipa  they  killed 
two  men.  One  Alonso  de  Avila,  who  was 
alcalde  for  Gonzalo  Pizarro,  killed  them. 
While  things  were  thus,  Carbajal  went  to 
Charcas  and  fell  in  with  certain  troops  who 
had  set  forth  from  the  river  of  la  Plata,  who 
had  gone  with  Felipe  Gutierrez  and  with 
Francisco  de  Mendoza,  a  gentleman  of  Bustos 
de  Estremadura.  Then  they  killed  this 
Mendoza  so  as  to  get  out  of  this  journey  from 
the  river  of  la  Plata,  for  Mendoza,  who  was 
their  captain,  did  not  let  them  get  out  of  it. 
Then  it  befell  that  Lope  de  Mendoza,  he  who 
was  going  with  Centeno  and  who  was  master 
of  the  camp,  had  fled  with  four  or  five  men 
toward  Chichas,  and  he  fell  in  with  these 
soldiers  who  came  from  the  river  of  la  Plata, 
and  he  called  upon  them  to  aid  him  and  to  go 
against  Carbajal,  and  they  agreed  to  it.  And 
all  together,  taking  Lope  de  Mendoza  as 
their  leader,  came  in  search  of  Carbajal,  who 
was  now  near  the  town  of  la  Plata.  But  news 
of  this  force  came  to  Carbajal  to  the  effect 


Relation  455 

that  it  contained  about  two  hundred  men. 
Carbajal  repaired  to  the  place  where  he  took 
the  command,  and,  assembling  his  troops  and 
making  them  ready,  [he  saw]  that  they  were 
somewhat  more  numerous  than  those  of  Lope 
de  Mendoza,  [and  so]  he  went  against  him, 
who  had  taken  refuge  in  the  valley  of  Pocama 
because  it  was  a  strong  place,  and  there  they 
had  their  encounter,  and  Carbajal  was  almost 
lost,  for  if  Mendoza's  men  had  attacked  him 
with  courage,  they  would  have  routed  him. 
But  taking  'better  courage,  Carbajal  con- 
quered and  dispersed  them,  and  he  killed  Lope 
de  Mendoza  and  hung  many  others,  and  so 
he  vanquished  them.  And,  on  coming  to 
the  town  of  la  Plata,  he  left  as  captain 
Alonso  de  Mendoza,  and  Carbajal  returned 
in  search  of  Gonzalo  Pizarro,  who  was  in  Lima 
in  a  sufficiency  of  fear,  for  he  had  news  of  the 
coming  of  president  Gasca  and  how  he  had 
taken  over  the  fleet.  This  news  was  spread 
throughout  all  this  land,  and  because  of  it  we 
[who  were]  the  servitors  of  His  Majesty  took 
courage  and  began  to  assemble  more  and  to 


456  Pedro  Pizarro 

sally  forth  in  greater  numbers.  Then  Arequipa 
arose  in  favour  of  His  Majesty,  taking  prisoner 
Lucas  Martinez,  who  was  the  corregidor  of 
Gonzalo  Pizarro.  This  was  the  first  town  to 
raise  the  standard  of  His  Majesty  on  learning 
of  the  coming  of  president  Gasca.  When  this 
was  learned  of  by  Centeno  and  Luis  de  Ribera, 
they  came  out  from  where  they  were,  and, 
without  entering  Arequipa,  they  went  to  join 
some  friends  at  Hatuncana,  a  village  of 
Indians  which  is  thirty  leagues  from  Cuzco, 
and  from  there  they  exchanged  letters  with 
some  friends  in  Cuzco  who  called  upon  him 
[Centeno]  to  go  [to  Cuzco]  so  that  all  together 
might  join  him  in  order  to  serve  His  Majesty. 
So  Centeno  assembled  about  thirty  of  his 
friends  and,  with  them,  went  to  Cuzco,  and 
one  night  he  entered  it  and  most  [of  Centeno's 
men]  surrendered  up,  for  thus  it  had  been 
agreed  between  them  and  the  corregidor,  who 
was  Hinojosa,  a  citizen  of  Cuzco,  who,  for 
the  honour  he  could  gain,  wished  to  betray 
Centeno.  When  this  was  learned  of  in  Are- 
quipa and  its  neighbourhood,  those  of  us  who 


Relation  457 

were  in  flight  together  came  to  Arequipa,  and, 
all  in  a  body,  we  set  forth  for  Chucuito  to  wait 
for  Centeno,  who  came  with  two  hundred  men 
whom  he  collected  there,  and  all  together  we 
went  to  fortify  ourselves  at  the  Desaguadero. 
And  while  we  were  there,  Alonso  de  Mendoza, 
whom,  as  I  said,  Carbajal  had  left  in  the  town 
of  la  Plata,  raised  the  standard  of  His 
Majesty,  and  came  to  join  forces  with  us. 
When  Gonzalo  Pizarro  learned  this,  he  set 
forth  from  Lima,  the  flower  of  his  troops  having 
[already]  fled  from  him,  and  he  came  in  pur- 
suit of  us  and  gave  us  battle  at  Guarina,  where 
he  beat  us  on  account  of  our  lack  of  a  captain, 
for  Centeno  was  ill,  and  he  did  not  take  part 
in  the  battle,  and  by  the  good  strategy  of 
Carbajal  we  were  vanquished.  Our  cavalry 
having  overcome  that  of  Gonzalo  Pizarro, 
and  Carbajal  having,  with  his  infantry,  van- 
quished ours,  he  saw  that  our  cavalry  had  his 
in  a  serious  plight,  and  he  gathered  one  hun- 
dred arquebusiers  and  ordered  them  to  enter 
into  our  company  of  cavalry,  which  was  all  in 
confusion,  and  to  look  [for  a  signal  from] 


458  Pedro  Pizarro 

Gonzalo  Pizarro  so  that  the  rest  might  shoot 
at  once.  And  so  it  was  that,  with  the  entry  of 
these  arquebusiers  among  us,  they  wounded 
and  killed  many,  and  in  spite  of  our  quality 
they  routed  us.  According  to  what  was 
learned  later  on  five  hundred  men,  of  the  one 
side  and  the  other,  died  [in  this  battle],  and 
of  Gonzalo  Pizarro's  men  they  say  that  not 
one  hundred  whole  men  were  left.  We  of 
Centeno's  force  were  more  than  seven  hundred, 
and  those  of  Pizarro  were  as  many  as  five 
hundred.  Having  won  this  victory,  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  returned  to  Cuzco,  sending  Carbajal, 
the  master  of  the  camp,  to  Arequipa  to  sack  it 
and  to  slay  those  who  might  be  able  to  rise 
in  rebellion  against  him,  and  to  carry  off 
the  wives  of  citizens  who  were  his  enemies. 
And  so  it  was  done. 

At  this  time  the  president  Gasca  was  already 
in  this  land,  at  Xauxa,  and,  when  he  had  the 
news  of  the  defeat  of  Centeno,  he  collected 
troops  from  all  sides,  and  those  of  us  who  came 
from  Guarina  with  our  lives  came  to  join 
forces  with  him,  and  so,  with  about  eight 


Relation  459 

hundred  men,  we  went  to  Cuzco  in  search 
of  Gonzalo  Pizarro,  passing  through  many 
hardships,  as  it  was  the  winter  season.  And  we 
were  like  to  be  lost  at  the  place  where  we 
crossed  the  bridge  which  we  made  over 
the  river  that  flows  by  Purima,  because,  if 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  had  sent  Carbajal  with  some 
men  [against  us],  as  they  say  he  wished  to  be 
sent,  and  just  as  he  [Pizarro]  did  send  two 
hundred  under  Acosta  to  attack  us  after  we 
had  crossed,  hq  would  have  beaten  us  and 
put  us  in  peril  flight.  But  some  of  us  having 
crossed  the  bridge,  we  fell  in  with  two  men  who 
were  fleeing  from  Juan  de  Acosta  to  the  camp 
of  His  Majesty,  and  they  gave  us  news  of  his 
[Acosta's]  coming,  and,  had  Acosta  travelled 
without  stopping,  he  would  have  taken  as 
many  as  one  hundred  of  our  men  who  had  been 
able  to  cross  [the  river],  and  perhaps  [he  would 
have  taken]  a  few  more,  and  he  would  have 
killed  us,  for  he  brought  two  hundred  and  fifty 
men.  And,  as  so  few  of  us  crossed  over 
it  seemed  to  him  that  we  were  warned,  and  he 
returned,  and  they  said  that  Carbajal  had 


460  Pedro  Pizarro 

said  to  Gonzalo  Pizarro:  Lord,  our  Joan  de 
Acosta  has  betrayed  us;  these  men  are  coming 
forewarned.  It  seems  to  me  that  [it  would  be 
best  for]  your  Lordship  to  go  back  to  the  Col- 
lao  and  leave  me  [here  with]  one  hundred  men, 
whom  I  will  choose,  so  that  I  may  go  and  face 
this  chaplain.  For  thus  he  called  the  president. 
They  say  that  Gonzalo  Pizarro  did  not  trust 
him  enough  to  send  him  against  the  bridge. 
He  [Pizarro]  went  out  with  all  his  troops  to 
Xaquixaguana,  and  there  he  waited  for  us  on  a 
plain  near  a  high  hill  down  which  we  were 
coming.  And  certain  it  is  that  our  Lord 
blinded  his  understanding,  for,  if  he  had 
waited  for  us  at  the  foot  of  the  slope,  he  would 
have  done  great  harm  among  us.  [But]  they 
[Pizarro's  forces]  withdrew  to  a  plain  adjoining 
a  marsh,  believing  that  our  army  would  at- 
tack them  there,  and  that  they  would  avail 
themselves  of  their  advantageous  position,  and 
also  of  some  pieces  of  artillery  they  had,  in 
order  to  vanquish  us.  When  we  had  come 
down  the  slope  to  the  plain,  the  president 
ordered  that  his  squadrons  form  and  that  we 


Relation  461 

all  hold  our  ground  until  they  should  come  to 
attack  us.  Carbajal  then  saw  that  we  had 
understood  his  strategy,  and  he  and  all  his 
troops  lost  faith,  and  some  of  them  began  to 
pass  over  into  His  Majesty's  camp,  and  others 
to  flee.  Seeing  this,  we  attacked  them  and 
captured  Gonzalo  Pizarro  and  Carbajal,  his 
master  of  the  camp,  as  well  as  all  their  cap- 
tains, and  so  were  they  killed,  and  the  land 
was  reduced  to  the  service  of  His  Majesty. 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  had  some  good  opportunities 
to  yield  himself  to  the  service  of  His  Majesty, 
but  with  his  small  intelligence  he  did  not 
do  so,  although  Carbajal  advised  him  to  do  it. 
It  was  said  that  the  licentiate  Cepeda  pre- 
vented it,  as  he  was  so  guilty.138 

The  war  of  Gonzalo  Pizarro  being  over, 
president  Gasca  divided  up  the  land,  or  I 
should  say,  that  part  of  it  which  he  held. 
He  gave  of  the  best  to  those  who  had  been 
tyrants  and  who  had  arisen  with  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  and  followed  him.  Henceforth  there 
has  been  cause  in  this  kingdom  for  the  great 
number  of  undeserving  pretenders,  for,  when 


462  Pedro  Pizarro 

they  saw  him  give  the  best  there  was  to  men 
to  whom  it  would  have  been  sufficient  to  give 
pardon  for  their  crimes,  they  found  occasion 
to  seek  and  claim  what  was  enough  for  them, 
and  it  surpassed  all  sauciness  that  they  should 
be  in  this  kingdom  and  not  be  chased  from  it. 
I  shall  relate  now  some  things  about  Carbajal, 
Gonzalo  Pizarro's  master  of  the  camp.  To 
this  Carbajal,  master  of  the  camp,  they  gave 
Indians  in  this  land  [although  he  was]  without 
merit.  He  was  very  talkative,  he  spoke  very 
discreetly  and  gave  pleasure  to  those  who 
heard  him.  He  was  a  sagacious  man,  cruel 
and  well-versed  in  war.  So  it  befell  that  while 
this  Carbajal  was  on  the  road  in  order  to  go  to 
Spain  with  some  moneys  which  he  had  gained, 
he  set  forth  from  Cuzco  to  the  city  of  the 
Kings  in  order  to  embark,  and  when  he 
arrived  there  he  found  it  to  be  ordered  by 
Blasco  Nunez  Vela,  who  was  coming  as  Vice- 
roy, that  no  one  should  be  allowed  to  leave  the 
country  until  he  should  arrive.  Then,  this 
Carbajal  understood  the  uprising  that  would 
take  place  in  this  kingdom  with  the  arrival 


Relation  463 

of  Blasco  Nunez  Vela,  and  [he  knew]  that 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  was  in  rebellion,  and  he  un- 
derstood what  was  destined  to  take  place  in 
the  land.  He  tried  with  much  diligence  to 
leave  the  land,  and  as  he  was  not  able  to  do  so 
from  the  city  of  the  Kings,  he  received  news 
that  there  was  a  ship  at  Arequipa  belonging 
to  one  Baltasar  Rodriguez,  and  he  determined 
to  go  in  search  of  it  in  order  to  see  if  he  could 
not  leave  this  land.  When  he  came  to  the  city 
of  Arequipa  he  went  to  dwell  in  the  house  of 
Pedro  Pizarro,*  whom  he  asked  to  speak  to  the 
master  [of  the  vessel],  Baltasar  Rodriguez, 
and,  on  his  behalf,  to  offer  him  three  thousand 
pesos  to  take  him  to  Panama  without  touching 
at  any  land.  Carbajal  did  this  after  having 
spoken  to  the  master  of  the  ship  already 
mentioned  and  after  having  offered  him  two 
thousand  five  hundred  pesos.  [Then]  he 
asked  Pedro  Pizarro  to  speak  to  him  and  offer 
three  thousand.  So  Pedro  Pizarro  spoke  to 
him  [Rodriguez]  and  offered  him  three  thou- 
sand pesos.  Baltasar  Rodriguez  did  not  agree 
to  it,  nor  did  he  wish  to,  for  he  had  secretly 


464  Pedro  Pizarro 

given  his  word  to  Gonzalo  Pizarro.  Pedro 
Pizarro  told  Carbajal  that  there  was  no  way 
for  him  to  leave  the  land  and  that  the  master 
[of  the  ship]  had  told  him  that,  even  though  he 
were  to  give  ten  thousand  pesos,  still  he 
would  not  take  him,  and  it  is  true  that  the 
master  gave  this  reply,  for  he  was  angered  with 
Pedro  Pizarro  and  said  to  him:  You  who 
ought  to  aid  on  what  concerns  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  are  going  against  him.  Then,  while 
they  were  eating,  and  Carbajal  having  finished, 
as  well  as  the  licentiate  Leon  and  Pedro 
Pizarro,  Carbajal  turned  to  ask  of  Pedro 
Pizarro:  Sir,  tell  me,  what  did  the  master 
say  to  you?  Pedro  Pizarro  replied  to  him: 
Sir,  I  have  already  told  you  that  he  does  not 
wish  to  do  it.  Carbajal  said:  Why  did  he  not 
wish  to,  sir?  And,  saying  these  words,  he 
took  a  cup  of  wine  which  stood  before  him  and 
he  drank  it  up,  and,  sighing  as  he  finished  it, 
he  said:  Sir,  how  was  it  that  the  master  did 
not  wish  to  take  me?  For  I  swear  [that  if  you 
make  him  take  me]  I  shall  make  of 
Gonzalo  a  good  Gonzalo,  and  such  that  those 


Relation  465 

who  are  born  shall  tremble  and  those  yet  to  be 
born  shall  hold  him  in  awe.  Senor  Pedro 
Pizarro,  funds,  funds,  for  I  wish  to  go  to 
Cuzco  because  the  Viceroy  is  asking  for  me. 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  sent  to  look  for  me.  He 
wished  me  to  go  to  where  he  is.  And  it  was  so, 
for  Gonzalo  Pizarro  had  despatched  from 
Cuzco  Pedro  Alonso  de  Hinojosa,  who  was 
later  a  general  of  de  la  Gasca's,  with  fifty 
cavalrymen.  [And  he  ordered  him]  to  come 
to  Arequipa  to  seize  Carbajal,  for  he  had  news 
that  he  was"  there,  and  to  take  away  all  the 
arms  and  horses  which  might  be  found  in 
Arequipa  in  case  the  citizens  did  not  wish  to 
go  with  him.  Carbajal  set  forth,  and,  on 
coming  out  of  his  dwelling,  he  said  to  Pedro 
Pizarro,  his  host:  Wait,  sir,  for  I  tell  you 
that  they  will  come  for  you  and  for  all  the 
citizens.  This  Carbajal  was  so  wise  that  they 
say  that  he  had  a  familiar  [spirit]. 

Having  set  out  from  Arequipa,  Carbajal 
had  not  gone  four  leagues  when  he  fell  in  with 
Hinojosa  and  the  rest  who  were  coming  in 
search  of  him.  This  hospitality  which  Pedro 


466  Pedro  Pizarro 

Pizarro  showed  to  Carbajal  through  the  [will 
of]  God  left  him  [Pizarro]  alive,  for  Carbajal 
twice  had  it  in  his  power  to  kill  him,  and  on 
the  second  occasion  he  said  to  him:  Sir,  two 
[lives]  we  have  not,  for  such  is  life,  and  if  again 
I  have  you  in  my  hands  only  God  can  grant 
you  life.  This  Pedro  Pizarro  named  in  this 
writing,  in  order  to  serve  His  Majesty,  did  not 
avail  himself  of  the  many  offers  which,  at  the 
beginning,  Gonzalo  Pizarro  made  him,  when 
he  began  to  revolt,  for  he  [Gonzalo  Pizarro] 
offered  to  make  him  his  captain  and  to  make 
him  preeminent  in  his  camp,  all  of  which  he 
[Pedro  Pizarro]  put  aside  and  refused  in  order 
to  serve  his  King  and  Lord,  and  so  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  held  him  in  order  to  kill  him  in  the 
city  of  the  Kings,  and  at  the  request  of  Car- 
bajal, his  master  of  the  camp,  he  did  not  kill 
him.  He  [Gonzalo  Pizarro]  exiled  him  [Pedro 
Pizarro]  to  Charcas,  [and]  took  away  his  In- 
dians. He  [Pedro]  lost  more  than  thirty  thou- 
sand pesos  and  finally  risked  his  honour  and 
his  life  many  times  in  the  service  of  his  King 
and  Lord,  denying  his  name  and  his  blood. 


Relation  467 

This  Carbajal  killed  many  men,  among  them 
a  priest,  a  friar  and  a  married  woman,  wife  of 
captain  Geronimo  de  Villegas,  here  named. 
He  killed  this  woman  because  she  spoke  ill 
of  his  camp.  He  hung  the  friar,  after  winning 
the  battle  of  Guarina,  from  a  stone  which  over- 
hung a  sepulchre  of  the  natives,  for  in  the 
Collao  the  natives  use  very  high  broad  square 
burial  places.  There  are  some  two  pikes  high. 
Having  hung  the  friar  from  one  of  these,  he 
called  Gonzalo  Pizarro,  and  they  say  that  he 
said:  Come, 'your  Lordship,  with  me  [and  let 
me]  show  you  a  friar  whom  I  have  here  who 
is  guarding  a  sepulchre.  When  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  went  with  him  and  saw  the  friar  hang- 
ing they  say  that  he  said :  The  devil  take  you, 
Carbajal!  How  is  it  that  you  have  done  this? 
They  say  that  Carbajal  said  to  him:  This 
friar  was  a  very  good  postman  who  carried 
letters  from  the  chaplain  to  Centeno  Verde, 
and  it  is  well  that  he  now  rest  a  little.  They 
say  that  he  killed  the  priest  for  this  same 
offense.  He  died  like  a  heathen,  so  they  say, 
for  I  did  not  wish  to  see  the  thing,  and  so  said 


468  Pedro  Pizarro 

I  did  not  wish  to  see  it.  But  the  last  time 
he  spoke  to  me  [was  when  they  were]  taking 
him  to  be  killed,  and  the  priest  who  was 
going  with  him  bade  him  commend  himself  to 
God  and  say  the  Pater  Noster  and  the  Ave 
Maria,  and  they  say  that  he  said  Pater  Noster, 
Ave  Maria,  and  then  said  no  other  word. 

I  shall  now  treat  of  the  native  women  of 
this  kingdom.  They  were  very  submissive  to 
their  husbands,  so  much  so  that  the  mountain 
women  were  loaded  and  carried  burdens  like 
the  men,  carrying  tributes  to  the  places  where 
the  Lords  ordered  it  to  be  sent.  If  it  happened 
that,  while  travelling  along  with  a  burden, 
they  gave  birth  to  a  child,  they  went  aside  a 
little  from  the  road  in  order  to  lie  in,  and 
afterwards  they  went  to  where  there  was 
water,  and  they  washed  the  babe  themselves, 
and  then  they  took  it  and  threw  it  up  on  top 
of  the  pack  they  were  carrying  and  went 
on  travelling.  I  saw  this  several  times. 
Married  Indian  women  who  went  to  war  with 
their  husbands,  themselves  bore  the  food  for 
them,  the  cooking  vessels  and  even,  in  some 


Relation  469 

cases,  chicha,  which  was  a  certain  drink  like 
wine  which  they  make  from  maize.  From  this 
maize  they  made  bread,  chicha,  vinegar  and 
hjney,  and  it  serves  as  oats  for  the  horses. 
These  Indian  women  arrived  at  a  place  as  soon 
as  their  husbands,  and  knew  how  to  prepare 
their  food  at  once.  The  food  of  the  poor 
Indians  was  this  maize  already  mentioned,  and 
herbs,  potatoes  and  other  vegetables  which 
they  gathered,  together  with  some  small  fishes 
from  the  mountain  rivers.  Meat  was  raised, 
but  few  ate  it  "save  they  were  the  Lords  to 
whom  they  were  ordered  to  give  it,  and  the 
daughters  of  the  Sovereigns  of  this  land  and 
their  kinsmen,  who  were  many,  for  almost  all 
the  orejones  had  kinship  with  the  Sovereign. 
These  daughters  of  these  Sovereigns  of  this 
land,  whom  they  called  Coyas,  which  means 
beloved  Ladies,  were  much  courted.  They 
were  carried  on  the  shoulders  [of  men],  some  in 
litters,  others  in  hammocks.  Hammocks  are 
mantles  fastened  upon  very  thick  sticks  an 
arm  or  more  in  thickness,  and  very  skillfully 
arranged,  and,  there  stretched  out,  the  Ladies 


470  Pedro  Pizarro 

travelled,  with  coverings  over  them.  These 
[women]  were  very  [well]  served  and  much 
feared,  as  well  as  delicate.  They  were  well 
provided  with  all  that  they  wished  and  needed. 
Common  and  lowly  women  kept  chastity  in 
favour  of  their  husbands  after  marriage,  but 
before  that,  as  I  have  said,  they  did  not  hold 
it  to  be  a  dishonour  [to  be  bad],  for  their 
parents  took  no  account  of  whether  they  were 
bad  or  good,  as  I  have  said.  Among  the  Ladies 
there  were  some  tall  ones,  not  among  the 
daughters  of  the  Kings,  but  among  [those  of] 
the  orejones,  their  kinsmen.  These  Lords  had 
a  house  where  they  killed  the  cattle  of  the  land 
every  day,  and  from  there  it  was  distributed 
to  the  chief  Ladies  and  orejones.  This  cattle 
of  the  country  multiplied  very  little,  albeit 
there  were  many  of  them  in  this  land,  for  the 
reason  that  all  were  [the  property]  of  the 
Sovereign,  and  no  one  killed  them  if  he  did 
not  wish  it.  This  cattle  served  as  beasts  of 
burden  and  as  flesh  when  there  was  need  of  it. 
These  Ladies  whom  I  mention  were  very  clean 
and  dainty,  and  they  wore  their  black  hair 


Relation  471 

long  upon  their  shoulders,  for  they  tried  to 
have  it  very  long.  They  considered  themselves 
beautiful,  and  almost  all  the  daughters  of 
these  Lords  and  orejones  were  so.  The  Indian 
women  of  the  Guancas  and  Chachapoyas  and 
Caflares  were  the  common  women,  most  of 
them  being  beautiful.  The  rest  of  the  woman- 
hood of  this  kingdom  were  thick,  neither 
beautiful  nor  ugly,  but  of  medium  good-looks. 
The  people  of  this  kingdom  of  Peru  were  white, 
swarthy  in  colour,  and  among  them  the  Lords 
and  Ladies  wef  e  whiter  than  Spaniards.  I  saw 
in  this  land  an  Indian  woman  and  a  child  who 
would  not  stand  out  among  white  blonds. 
These  people  [of  the  upper  class]  say  that  they 
were  the  children  of  the  idols.139 

Hear  what  I  heard  an  orejon  say,  a  Lord  of 
this  land.  [He  said]  that  five  years,  a  little 
more  or  less,  before  we  Spaniards  entered  this 
land,  an  idol  at  Purima  which  these  Indians 
had  twelve  leagues  from  Cuzco  and  to  whom 
they  spoke,  had  ordered  that  all  the  Lords 
gather  together,  for  he  wished  to  speak  to 
them.  And,  when  they  were  assembled,  he 


472  Pedro  Pizarro 

said:  You  must  know  that  bearded  men 
are  coming  who  are  destined  to  overcome  you. 
I  have  wished  to  tell  you  this  so  that  you  may 
eat,  drink  and  spend  all  that  you  have  so  they 
may  not  find  aught,  nor  you  have  anything 
to  give  them.  As  I  say,  an  old  orejon  who  had 
heard  it  told  me  this. 

Within  somewhat  more  than  two  years,  Don 
Sebastian  de  Castilla  arose  in  rebellion  in  the 
town  of  la  Plata,  province  of  Charcas.  He 
killed  general  Pedro  de  Hinojosa  and  his 
lieutenant  Castro.  In  this  uprising  N.  de 
Guzman  and  two  gentlemen  named  Telloz 
took  part.  This  uprising  lasted  ten  days 
[only]  because  their  very  friends  killed  Don 
Sebastian  and  the  other  guilty  men,  of  whom 
[the  "very  friends"]  was  one  Godinez,  who  had 
been  made  master  of  the  camp.  This  Godinez, 
with  other  friends,  slew,  as  I  say,  Don  Se- 
bastian. The  oidores  of  the  city  of  the  Kings 
sent  marshal  Alonso  de  Alvarado  and  the 
fiscal  Joan  Fernandez  to  gather  information 
and  to  punish  the  guilty.  While  they  were  do- 
ing so  they  found  guilt  to  rest  upon  Francisco 


Relation  473 

Hernandez  Giron.  Francisco  Hernandez 
knew  of  it  [the  rebellion],  and  he  agreed  to 
revolt,  as  he  did,  although  previously  he 
had  wished  to  revolt  in  Cuzco.  Juan  de 
Saavedra,  who  at  the  time  was  corregidor,  took 
him  prisoner,  together  with  those  citizens  who 
aided  him,  and  sent  him  to  the  city  of  the 
Kings.  The  oidores  overlooked  the  matter 
and  sent  him  to  his  house  in  Cuzco,  and  finally 
he  rose  in  rebellion  at  the  time  when  the  cor- 
regidor was  Gil  Ramirez  Davalo.  One  night 
while  he  was  at  the  wedding  of  one  Loaisa,  a 
citizen  of  Cuzco,  Gil  Ramirez  was  advised  by 
an  alguacil  of  his  that  arquebusiers  were 
moving  about  and  assembling  at  the  house  of 
Francisco  Hernandez,  and  he  ordered  the  al- 
guacil who  had  told  him  of  it  to  go  and  see 
what  the  matter  was.  Coming  in  by  a  door 
of  the  house  where  the  wedding  was,  and  where 
all  the  citizens  and  the  corregidor  were  supping 
together,  Francisco  Hernandez  entered  with 
certain  arquebusiers,  and  when  he  came  to 
where  they  were  supping  he  attacked  them, 
killing  Palomino  and  another  man.  Gil 


474  Pedro  Pizarro 

Ramirez  hid  in  a  bedchamber,  and  there  he 
gave  himself  up,  Francisco  Hernandez  having 
given  his  word,  which  he  kept,  not  to  kill  him, 
and  he  sent  him  to  the  city  of  the  Kings. 
Many  soldiers  joined  with  Francisco  Hernan- 
dez, more  than  six  hundred  of  them,  and  if 
marshal  Alonso  de  Alvarado  had  not  been  in 
Charcas  punishing  Don  Sebastian,  more  than 
one  thousand  five  hundred  would  have  joined 
him.  Francisco  Hernandez  sent  troops  to 
Arequipa  and  Guamanga.  It  happened  that 
the  corregidor  in  Arequipa  was  one  licentiate 
Carbajal,  who  had  done  what  it  was  his  duty 
to  do.  On  learning  of  this  rebellion,  it  ap- 
peared to  the  oidores  that  this  licentiate  was 
not  sufficient  for  the  needs  of  war,  and  they 
took  away  [his  office]  and  sent  authority  to 
Geronimo  de  Villegas.  He  did  what  was  cus- 
tomary and  what  had  been  done  under  the 
Viceroy  Blasco  Nunez  Vela.  One  morning 
he  ordered  all  the  soldiers  and  warriours  who 
were  in  the  town  to  assemble  at  his  house,  and 
then  he  sent  to  summon  the  citizens,  together 
with  some  arquebusiers,  and  he  made  an  agree- 


Relation  475 

ment  ^ith  those  whom  he  had  in  his  house, 
telling  them  that  Tomas  Vazquez  was  coming 
with  two  hundred  men,  as  he  did,  and  that  it 
would  be  well,  since  they  could  not  resist  him, 
to  give  Francisco  Hernandez  the  position  of 
procurator  so  that  those  who  were  coming 
would  have  no  motive  to  rob  and  sack  the 
town,  and  so  that  they  would  return,  knowing 
that  this  position  had  been  given  to  him.  Op- 
pressed with  the  fear  of  losing  then*  lives,  the 
citizens  did  what  he  told  them  and  advised 
them  to  do.  This  was  one  day  at  noon,  and 
when  night  fell  Pedro  Pizarro  and  Diego  de 
Peralta,  Joan  de  Hinojosa,  Miguel  Cornejo, 
with  some  friends  of  theirs,  set  forth  in  flight 
and  went  to  the  port  of  Arequipa,  and  they 
took  a  ship  which  was  there  and  sent  it  to  the 
oidores,  and  they  [Pedro  Pizarro  and  his 
followers]  went  by  land  to  serve  His  Majesty, 
leaving  their  wives  and  children  in  the  hands 
of  the  tyrants  who  arrived  within  four  days 
at  Arequipa.  These  men  [Pizarro,  etc.]  having 
arrived  at  the  city  of  the  Kings,  [they  found 
that]  the  oidores  were  in  great  need  of  money 


476  Pedro  Pizarro 

for  raising  troops,  and  Pedro  Pizarro,  he  named 
many  times  here,  lent  to  His  Majesty,  and  to 
the  oidores  in  his  name,  sixteen  thousand  pesos 
for  the  raising  of  troops,  because  they  were 
much  needed.  When  Tomas  Vazquez  ar- 
rived at  Arequipa,  he  stole  all  he  could  and  all 
he  found,  and  he  went  down  to  the  coast  and 
went  up  through  a  valley  which  is  called 
Hacari,  which  is  eighty  leagues  from  Arequipa 
in  the  direction  of  the  city  of  the  Kings,  and 
by  that  route  he  went  up  into  the  mountains 
to  join  forces  with  Francisco  Hernandez  at 
Guamanga,  for  they  had  agreed  to  go  against 
the  city  of  the  Kings,  as  they  did.  When  all 
these  [troops]  were  assembled,  Francisco  Her- 
nandez went  to  Xauxa,  and  from  Xauxa  he 
went  down  to  Pachacama.  When  this  was 
learned  by  the  oidores,  they  took  their 
camp  to  a  place  a  league  outside  the  city,  to  a 
chacara  of  the  Dominican  monks;  chacara 
means  some  lands  and  a  hamlet  which  the 
friars  had.  From  here  they  led  us  forward  near 
a  large  irrigation  ditch.  When  the  oidores 
learned  of  the  arrival  of  Francisco  Hernandez 


Relation  477 

at  Pachacama,  four  leagues  from  the  city  of 
the  Kings,  they  made  ready  fifty  cavalrymen, 
in  order  that  we  might  go  with  the  master  of 
the  camp,  Pablo  de  Meneses,  who  held  that 
office  at  the  time,  to  ascertain  where  the  enemy 
was.  We  had  an  encounter  with  them  near 
the  valley  of  Pachacama.  They  captured  one 
of  our  soldiers.  Diego  de  Silva  passed  over  to 
our  side,  who  had  come  with  Francisco 
Hernandez,  and  that  night  there  came  to  the 
camp  of  His  Majesty  more  than  fifty  men  of 
those  whom  Francisco  Hernandez  brought, 
and  for  this  reason  Francisco  Hernandez  did 
not  dare  to  give  battle,  and  he  retired  slowly 
down  the  coast,  many  troops  leaving  him  and 
coming  over  to  the  camp  of  His  Majesty  every 
day.  Seeing  this,  the  oidores  made  ready 
sixty  men,  and  they  ordered  us  to  go  with 
Pablo  de  Meneses  in  pursuit  of  Francisco 
Hernandez  in  order  that  we  might  collect 
and  protect  those  who  fled  from  him.  Thus 
following  him,  we  came  so  close  to  him  that 
one  party  was  travelling  only  a  day's  march 
from  the  other,  and  in  a  valley  called  lea, 


478  Pedro  Pizarro 

with  thick  woods,  which  is  forty  leagues  from 
the  city  of  the  Kings,  we  caught  up  with  them. 
That  day  they  had  entered  the  valley,  and 
Pablo  de  Meneses  wished  to  attack  them  there 
that  night,  because  he  now  had  more  than 
eight  hundred  men,  including  those  who  had 
fled  from  Francisco  Hernandez,  and  if  Pablo  de 
Meneses  had  done  what  he  was  determined  to 
do,  he  would  have  taken  prisoner  Francisco 
Hernandez  and  routed  [his  men],  as  we  learned 
afterwards.  For,  as  they  entered  this  valley 
lacking  for  food  and  very  weary  through  not 
having  stopped  until  then,  the  troops  had 
been  scattered  through  the  valley  in  search  of 
supplies,  for  they  had  no  news  of  our  coming, 
and  they  were  quite  unprepared,  although 
they  had  stationed  guards  and  sentinels.  But 
we  took  these  without  disclosing  ourselves,  for 
it  is  a  hilly  valley,  [and  it  is  needful  to  have] 
guides  who  know  it.  But  when  we  arrived 
at  the  river  of  this  valley,  which  is  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  entrance  to  it,  Pablo  de  Meneses 
became  over-cautious  and  did  not  dare  to 
attack  the  enemy.  While  in  this  situation,  he 


Relation  479 

wished  to  send  in  search  of  some  maize  for  the 
horses,  which  were  very  weary.  A  soldier, 
[who  was  one  of]  those  who  had  come  over  from 
Francisco  Hernandez's  side,  offered  to  go,  say  ing 
that  he  knew  a  village  nearby  whence  maize 
could  be  brought  without  our  being  seen  by  the 
enemy.  Pablo  de  Meneses,  believing  him,  sent 
him  with  three  others  of  our  men  to  bring 
some  maize.  When  they  had  gone,  this  man 
who  had  come  to  us  from  Francisco  Hernandez 
and  who  was  going  to  show  where  the  food  was, 
fled  from  our  three  men  who  were  with  him 
and  went  to  give  warning  to  Francisco  Hernan- 
dez and  to  tell  him  of  our  arrival.  When  our 
men  returned,  they  gave  Pablo  de  Meneses  an 
account  of  the  flight  of  that  man,  and  then 
we  withdrew  and  turned  back  to  some  hollows 
and  to  a  village  called  Villacuri,  five  or  six 
leagues  short  of  the  valley  already  mentioned 
where  Francisco  Hernandez  was.  Pablo  de 
Meneses  left  three  horsemen  behind  him 
[with  orders  to]  stay  here  until,  with  day, 
they  went  to  a  hill  near  the  river  to  watch  out 
to  see  if  Francisco  Hernandez  was  coming 


480  Pedro  Pizarro 

forth  or  what  he  was  doing.  Those  who 
remained  here  were  Lope  Martin,  Casas  and 
Cifontes.  He  ordered  them  to  remain  until 
after  mid-day  and  then  to  withdraw  and  come 
to  Villacuri,  where  we  were  to  wait  for  them. 
These  men  stayed  in  this  place  until  mid-day, 
and  they  saw  no  one,  and  they  agreed  to  enter 
the  valley  in  order  to  give  their  horses  food 
and  to  see  if  Francisco  Hernandez  had  gone 
further  on.  These  three  having  entered  one 
part  of  the  valley,  it  being  now  afternoon, 
Francisco  Hernandez,  with  all  his  men,  came 
out  of  the  valley  in  search  of  us,  believing 
that  we  were  nearby  in  some  sandy  wastes 
which  lie  near  the  valley.  Then  it  befell 
that,  after  feeding  their  horses,  Lope  Martin 
and  his  two  companions  came  out  to  the 
place  where  they  had  been  ordered  to  wait, 
and  they  encountered  the  troops  of  Francisco 
Hernandez,  who  were  all  going  in  search  of  us, 
and  when  they  saw  them  they  put  spurs  to 
their  horses  in  order  to  pass  beyond  them 
[Hernandez's  men],  for  they  had  good  horses; 
they  dashed  off,  with  the  men  of  Francisco 


Relation  481 

Hernandez  after  them.  [Then]  the  horse  of 
Lope  Martin  fell  in  a  mound  of  sand,  and  there 
they  took  him  prisoner.  Cifontes  and  Caxas 
had  a  chance  to  escape,  and  as  night  had  now 
closed  down,  and  as  all  were  sandy  wastes, 
they  did  not  make  out  the  road  so  as  to 
go  and  warn  us  before  they  were  lost.  Lope 
Martin  having  been  captured,  Francisco  Her- 
nandez asked  him  about  us,  where  we  were  and 
how  many  of  us  there  were  and  all  the  rest 
which  he  wished  to  know.  And  when  he  had 
learned  it,  he  cut  off  his  [Martin's]  head  and, 
with  all  his  troops,  came  in  search  of  us.  And, 
being  now  close  upon  us,  a  little  less  than  a 
league  away,  it  appeared  to  them  that  they  had 
lost  the  road,  and  they  waited  for  dawn,  and 
when  day  came  they  found  themselves  in  the 
middle  of  the  road,  and  if  this  had  not  be- 
fallen they  would  have  caught  us  unawares  and 
sleeping,  and  they  would  have  killed  us  all, 
for,  as  Pablo  de  Meneses  had  left  behind  the 
three  men  already  mentioned,  he  was  careless 
and  did  not  have  sentinels.  Being  in  these 
hollows  on  this  day,  one  of  our  soldiers  went 


482  Pedro  Pizarro 

out  to  a  high  place  to  look  for  maize,  and  he 
saw  on  a  plain  which  lies  beyond  these  hollows 
Francisco  Hernandez  with  all  his  troops  and 
banners,  and  although  we  speedily  saddled  our 
horses  and  mounted,  they  were  on  us,  and  we 
went  retreating,  fighting  all  together  for  more 
than  three  leagues,  and,  finally,  Francisco 
Hernandez,  with  all  his  troops,  overcame 
us  and  routed  us,  killing  some  of  our  men  and 
taking  others  prisoners.  By  great  good  luck 
I  escaped,  because,  when  my  horse  was  killed 
by  an  arquebuse-shot,  a  negro  of  mine  came 
up  whom  I  had  sent  ahead  on  a  stallion,  and, 
mounting  him,  I  crossed  a  hill  of  sand  and  so 
escaped. 

Having  won  this  victory,  Francisco  Her- 
nandez withdrew  and  went  to  Nasca,  a  valley 
which  is  sixty  leagues  from  Lima.  Here  he 
re-formed  his  forces,  remaining  in  this  place 
more  than  a  month.  The  camp  of  His  Maj- 
esty came  to  Chincha,  thirty  leagues  from 
Lima,  and  here  it  stayed  until  Francisco 
Hernandez  went  up  into  the  mountains,  where 
he  learned  of  the  coming  of  Alonso  de  Alvarado 


Relation  483 

with  eight  hundred  men  in  search  of  him. 
Francisco  Hernandez  tried  to  avoid  him, 
taking  refuge  in  some  deserts.  The  marshal 
followed  him,  and  Francisco  Hernandez  passed 
him  by  on  one  side  and  journeyed  toward  Cuzco. 
And  the  marshal  went  after  him  and  came  up 
with  him  at  a  river  called  Chuquinga,  and, 
having  caught  up  with  him  there,  he  attacked 
him  too  hastily,  without  letting  his  men  rest, 
and  he  attacked  him  at  a  fort  which  is  in  the 
middle  of  a  river,  and,  having  been  lost  and 
beaten  as  hfe  [Alvarado]  was,  his  troops 
deserted  him,  and  so  the  victory  was  won  [by 
Francisco  Hernandez  Giron].  Francisco  Her- 
nandez, [even  though]  vanquished  [himself], 
vanquished  the  marshal  and  his  men.  And 
having  won  this  victory,  he  went  to  Cuzco, 
where  he  re-formed  his  army. 

When  the  oidores  learned  of  the  defeat  of 
the  marshal  and  his  troops,  they  made  haste 
and  went  against  him,  making  Pablo  de 
Meneses  general,  and  Don  Pedro  Portocarrero 
master  of  the  camp.  Assembling  as  many 
troops  as  they  could,  they  went  to  Cuzco, 


484  Pedro  Pizarro 

and,  when  they  arrived,  Francisco  Hernandez 
had  already  set  forth  toward  the  Collao,  and, 
when  they  followed  him,  he  stopped  at  a 
place  called  Pucara,  and  there  he  waited  for 
the  camp  of  His  Majesty,  and,  when  he  was 
arrived  there,  he  established  himself  in  a  fort 
which  there  is  in  this  Pucara.  Then,  the  camp 
of  His  Majesty  having  arrived,  his  men  lodged 
and  established  themselves  near  a  river  facing 
the  camp  of  Francisco  Hernandez,  a  little 
more  than  an  arquebuse-shot  away.  Here 
they  had  their  skirmishes  every  day,  and 
Francisco  Hernandez  got  the  best  of  them. 
Matters  being  so,  Francisco  Hernandez  de- 
termined to  attack,  on  a  certain  night,  the 
camp  of  His  Majesty.  The  oidores  had  news 
of  it,  and,  on  the  night  when  Francisco 
Hernandez  was  to  go  against  them,  they  moved 
the  location  of  the  camp,  leaving  in  the  first 
site  a  drummer  with  some  Spaniards  and 
negroes,  so  that  Francisco  Hernandez,  be- 
lieving that  the  camp  was  [still]  there,  should 
make  his  attack  in  vain.  And  so  it  was  that, 
when  he  heard  the  drum,  and  believing  that 


Relatim  485 

they  were  still  there  as  before,  he  delivered  his 
blow  at  the  air,  for  the  negroes  and  drummer 
fled.  And  so  Francisco  Hernandez  and  his  men 
learned  the  trick,  and,  returning  to  the  place 
where  the  soldiers  and  army  of  His  Majesty 
now  were,  his  arquebusiers  began  to  fire,  and 
the  artillery  of  His  Majesty's  camp  began  to 
play  upon  those  of  Francisco  Hernandez,  and 
so  this  encounter  developed,  and  the  men  of 
Francisco  Hernandez  withdrew,  having 
wounded  and  killed  some  of  those  of  the  camp 
of  the  oidores.*  And  in  this  engagement  some 
of  the  men  of  Francisco  Hernandez  passed 
over  to  the  camp  of  the  oidores,  and  so  Fran- 
cisco Hernandez  lost  courage  and  all  his  men. 
And  the  next  day  it  befell  that  Tomas  Vaz- 
quez and  Piedrahita,  captains  of  Francisco 
Hernandez,  secretly  received  pardon  from  the 
oidores,  and  for  this  reason  Francisco  Her- 
nandez fled  one  night  with  about  sixty  of  the 
guiltiest  men,  his  friends,  and  so  they  were  all 
dispersed,  some  going  in  one  direction,  and 
others  in  another.  The  oidores  sent  captains 
to  the  places  where  they  had  news  that  they 


486  Pedro  Pizarro 

were  fleeing,  and  so  they  captured  them  and 
killed  them. 

They  captured  Francisco  Hernandez  at 
Xauxa.  This  Francisco  Hernandez  killed 
many  persons.  In  the  time  that  his  tyranny 
lasted,  many  robberies  were  committed  by 
him.140 

After  this,  in  the  time  of  the  president 
Castro,  there  were  some  secret  mutinies. 
May  it  please  our  Lord  that  they  have  ended 
forever.  For  if,  for  our  sins,  something  is 
sent  upon  us,  it  would  be  so  bad  that  never 
would  the  like  of  it  have  been  seen  or  heard  of, 
if  one  may  judge  by  the  bountiful  experience 
which  this  land  has  had  in  the  past  of  uprisings, 
for  each  one  excelled  in  evilness  the  others 
which  had  happened  in  this  land,  and  for  this 
reason  it  is  understood  what  great  evil  would 
result  if  some  insurrection  should  happen 
[now].  This  is  what  happened  in  this  king- 
dom after  I  entered  it,  which  was  when  the 
Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro  came  from 
Spain,  and,  in  my  judgment,  it  was  perhaps 
forty-two  years  ago  that  we  came  to  conquer 


Relation  487 

and  discover  these  kingdoms  beyond  Tumbez, 
which  he  had  previously  found,  and  from  here 
he  went  to  ask  His  Majesty  for  the  govern- 
ment, and  then,  as  I  have  said,  I  came  hither 
with  huii.  This  which  I  have  written  I  saw, 
except  the  discovery  as  far  as  Tumbez  which 
the  Marquis  Don  Francisco  Pizarro  had  done 
before,  as  I  have  declared  at  the  beginning, 
and  I  learned  and  saw  some  things  touching 
the  natives  of  this  kingdom  which  I  have  de- 
clared here.  All  that  is  written  here  happened 
so,  and  it  is*  the  truth,  without  my  having 
added  or  made  up  anything.  I  have  dared  to 
write  this  history  because  those  who  know 
me  know  that  I  am  a  friend  of  the  truth,  and 
that  I  use  it  always,  and  so  all  that  is  found 
here  is  written  with  entire  truth.  This  writ- 
ing was  finished  on  the  seventh  of  January  of 
the  year  one  thousand,  five  hundred  and 
seventy-one.  I  do  not  put  down  here  the 
times  and  years  that  all  this  happened  and 
befell,  because  so  much  time  has  gone  by. 


NOTES 


NOTES    FOR    THE    INTRODUCTION 

TO  PEDRO  PIZARRO'S 

RELATION 

1  Dr.  Ales  Hrdlicka  has  probably  done  more  than  any 
other   man  in  connexion  with   definitely  establishing 
the  zoological  relations  existing  formerly  between  Asi- 
atic man  and  man  in  America.     Consult: 
HRDLICKA,  Ales : 

1912.  Early  Man  in  South  America.     Bulletin  52, 
BAE,  Washington. 

1912b.    Restes  dans  1'Asie  Orientale  de  la  race  qui  a 

peuple  •  TAmerique.     CIAAP,     xiv,      pages 

409-414. 
1917.       Transpacific  Migrations.    Man,     xvii,  pages 

29-30. 
1917b.    The  Genesis  of  the  American  Indian.     ICA, 

xix,  pages  559-568. 

Consult  likewise,   especially    with    regard  to  early 
folk-movements  on  the  American  continent: 
SPINDEN,  Herbert  J. : 

1913.  A  Study  of    Maya  Art.    PMM,  vi.     Cam- 
bridge, Mass. 

1917.  The  Origin  and  Distribution  of  Agriculture  in 
America.  ICA,  xix,  pages  269-277. 

1917b.  Ancient  Civilizations  of  Mexico  and  Central 
America.  New  York.  Especially  pages  43-64. 

Note. — For  abbreviations,  see  page  581. 
491 


492  Notes 

JOYCE,  Thomas  A. : 

1912.  South  American  Archaeology.  New  York. 
Pages  189-192. 

1914.  Mexican  Archaeology.  New  York.  Pages  5-30 
and  199-217. 

1916.  Central  American  and  West  Indian  Archae- 
ology. New  York. 

MEANS,  Philip  Ainsworth : 

1918.       Las  Relaciones  entre  Centro-America  y  Sud- 

America  en  la  Epoca  Prehistorica.     BSGL, 

xxxin,  pages  151-170. 

2  In  addition  to  the  works  just  named  consult: 
MORLEY,  Sylvanus  Griswold: 

1915.  An  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Maya  Hiero- 
glyphs.    Bulletin  57,  BAE,  Washington. 

1920.  The  Inscriptions  at  Copan.  Carnegie  Institu- 
tion of  Washington,  Publ.  No.  219.  Washing- 
ton. 

MEANS,  Philip  Ainsworth: 

1918.  Pre-Columbian  Peruvian  Chronology  and  Cul- 
tures. Man,  xvin,  pages  168-169. 

3  HADDON,  A.  C. : 

1912.       Wanderings  of  Peoples.     London. 

NORDENSKIOLD,  Baron  Erland: 

1917.  The  Guarani  Invasion  of  the  Inca  Empire. 
GR,  iv,  pages  103-121. 


Notes  493 

MEANS,  Philip  Ainsworth: 

1917.       A  Survey  of  Ancient  Peruvian  Art.   TCAAS, 
xxi,  pages  315-442.   Especially  pages  363-368. 

4  The   standard   works    for   reference   with    regard 
to  culture-sequence  are,  in  addition  to  those  of  Joyce 
already  referred  to,  the  following: 

BEUCHAT,  Henri: 

1912.       Manuel  d'Arche'ologie  Am£ricaine.    Paris. 

MARKHAM,  Sir  Clements  R. : 

1910.       The  Incas  of  Peru.     London. 

Information    on    the    same    subject  may  also  be 
found  in  these  works: 
JIJON  Y  CAAMANO,  Jacinto: 
1914.      Aborigenes  de  Imbabura.     Quito. 

5  The  period  of  cultural  depression  in  the  highlands 
may  conveniently  be  called  the  Tampu  Tocco  or  Paccari 
Tampu  Period,  for  legend  states  that  the  ancestors  of 
the  Incas  dwelt  in  a  place  of  those  names  during  the 
time  that  it  lasted.     Consult: 

MEANS,  Philip  Ainsworth : 

1917b.     Culture  Sequence  in  the  Andean  Area.     ICA, 
xix,  pages  236-252. 

6  The  arbitrary  creation  of  separate  culture-periods  by 
Prof.  Max  Uhle  has  done  much  to  encumber  the  true 
significance  of  the  coast  civilizations.     As  a  matter  of 
fact,  the  coast  cultures  and  their  various  phases  show  a 
remarkable  continuity  and  consistence. 


494  Notes 

7  The  dates  for  the  reigns  of  the  Incas  used  here  will 
be  found  to  differ  from  those  which  I  used  in  earlier 
writings.  This  is  due  very  largely  to  the  influence  of 
Drs.  Tello,  Wiesse  and  Riva-Aguero,  all  of  Lima.  The 
present  dates  are  arrived  at  by  means  of  taking  an 
average  of  the  dates  appearing  in  the  works  presently 
to  be  named.  As  all  of  the  systems  used  in  attaining 
this  average  are  eminently  sane  and  full  of  elements  of 
accuracy,  we  may  assume  that  the  average  of  them  will 
be  as  nearly  correct  as  may  be  under  the  circumstances 
which  exist  in  connexion  with  a  civilization  which  had 
no  documentary  history. 

I.    Garcilasso  de  la  Vega's  dates  as  worked  out  by 
Markham  and  Uhle.     See : 

MARKHAM,  (Sir)  Clements  R. : 

1856.       Cuzco  .  .  .  and  Lima.     London.     Page  160. 

UHLE,  Max: 

1903.       Pachacamac.     Philadelphia.     Page  54. 

II.    FISKE,  John: 

1892.      The  Discovery  of  America.  Boston.  2  volumes, 
n,  page  131. 

III.     GONZALEZ  DE  LA  ROSA,  Manuel: 
1909.       Ensayo  de  Cronologia  Incana.    RH,  rv,  pages 
41-54. 

IV.    The  Chronology  of  Miguel  Cavello  Balboa  as  given 
by  Wiener.    See : 


Notes  495 

WIENER,  Charles: 

1874.  Essai  sur  .    .    .  1'Empire  des  Incas.     Paris. 
Page  53. 

V.  CORDOBA  Y  URRUTIA,  Jose  Maria  de: 

1875.  Las  tres  Epocas  del  Peru.     Lima. 

VI.    WIESSE,  Carlos: 

1913.  Las  Civilizaciones  Primitivas  del  Peru.  Lima. 
Pages  176-177. 

8  The  best  description  of  Inca  origins  is  this  one : 
UHLE,  Max: 

1912.  Los  Origenes  de  los  Incas.  ICA,  xvi,  pages 
302-347. 

9  MARKHAM,  1910,  pages  50-55. 

10  MEANS,  1917,  pages  333-334. 

11  The  linguistic  evidence  as  to  the  affinities  of  these 
tribes  is  so  chaotic  still  that  it  is  of  but  little  use.     Much 
intensive  research  will  be  required  before  it  is  put  in 
order. 

12  LIZARRAGA,  Reginald© : 

1908.  Descripcion  y  Poblacion  de  las  Indias.  Ed.  by 
Carlos  A.  Romero.  Lima.  Page  352. 

u  For  an  excellent  account  of  the  Chancas,  see : 

GARCILASSO  DE  LA  VEGA,  el  Ynca: 

1869-71.  The  Royal  Commentaries  of  the  Yncas.  Ed. 
by  (Sir)  Clements  R.  Markham.  Hakluyt 
Soc.,  London.  2  volumes,  i,  pages  323  and 
following. 


496  Notes 

14  Rocca  IFs  reforms  are  described  by  Garcilasso  (i, 
pages  333-337). 

15  This  battle  of  Xaquixaguana  is  described  by  Gar- 
cilasso (n,  pages  53-58). 

16  In  1914  these  magnificent  ruins  belonged  to  Don 
Isaac  Silva  of  Huarocondo,  valley  of  Anta. 

17  The  god  Viracocha  was  undoubtedly  pre-Inca. 

18  The  spear-thrower  seems  to  have  been  characteris- 
tic of  the  coast  and  the  sling  of  the  highlands,  but  both 
became  widely  distributed  under  the  Incas.     See: 
UHLE,  Max: 

1907.       La  Estolica  en  el  Peru.  RH,  n,  pages  118-128. 

19  The  Incas  found  the  coast-cultures   so  respect- 
worthy  and  so  firmly  crystallized  into  their  own  forms 
that  they  had,  in  many  respects,  to  modify  their  own 
customs  on  the  coast,  whereas  the  less  advanced  peoples 
of  the  interior  had  no  such  effect  upon  them. 

20  Sir  Clements  used  these  words  in  a  letter  written 
to  the  present  editor  in  1915. 

21  The  boundaries  of  the  coast  lordships  were,  origi- 
nally, of  a  strictly  geographical  nature,  being  composed 
of  rivers,  mountains  and  similar  natural  barriers.    But 
as  culture  advanced  and  as  the  political  horizon  of  the 
people  widened,  these  barriers  were,  to  a  large  extent, 
overridden.    Vestiges  of  them,  however,  may  still  be 
found,  especially  in  the  department  of  Piura,  where 


Notes  497 

Chimu  rule  was  relatively  weak,  perhaps  more  theo- 
retical than  actual.  There,  during  a  short  day's  ride, 
one  passes  through  Indian  communities  which  obvi- 
ously are  widely  different  in  a  number  of  respects,  and 
in  this  we  see  a  strong  survival  of  the  old  pre-Chimu 
regionalism  which  was  once  general  throughout  the 
coast. 

22  Pachacutec,  though  he  merits  much  honour  for  his 
military  achievements  on  the  coast,  nevertheless  prof- 
ited much  from  the  tentative  conquests  further  south 
made  by  his  predecessors.  Their  experience  taught  him 
what  were  the  best  sorts  of  strategy  and  troop-move- 
ments, and  they  also  made  it  clear  that  the  weak-point 
of  the  coast  states  was  their  dependence  on  irrigation 
for  their  water-supply. 

28  Though  the  study  of  Ecuadorian  pre-Columbian 
history  is  yet  in  its  infancy,  we  already  know  enough  to 
show  that  there  was  in  that  region  a  culture-sequence 
not  unlike  that  of  Peru.    Indeed,  a  letter  recently  re- 
ceived by  the  editor  from  Sr.  Jijon  y  Caamafio  states 
that  some  of  the  Ecuadorian  cultures  are  intimately 
allied  with  those  of  Peru.     Consult,  in  addition  to 
works  already  referred  to: 
SAVILLE,  Marshall  H. : 
1907-10.  Antiquities  of  Manabi.  New  York.  2  volumes. 

GONZALEZ  SUAREZ,  Federico: 

1890-1903.    Historia  General  del  Ecuador.    Quito.     7 
volumes. 


498  Notes 

1892.       Atlas  Arqueologico.     Quito.     2  volumes. 
1904.       Prehistoria  Ecuatoriana.     Quito. 
1908.       Los  Aborigenes  de  Imbabura  y  del  Carchi. 
Quito. 

DORSET,  George  A. : 

1901.       Archaeological  Investigations  on  the  Island  of 
La  Plata,  Ecuador.   FCMP,  No.  56.   Chicago. 

JIJON  Y  CAAMANO,  Jacinto;  and  LARREA,  Carlos  M.: 
1918.       Un  Cementerio  Incasico  en  Quito  y  Notas 
Acerca  de  los  Incas  en  el  Ecuador.     Quito. 

24  ERCILLA  Y  ZUNIGA,  Alonso  de: 
1569-89.  La  Araucana.     Madrid.     3  volumes. 

25  MEANS,  Philip  Ainsworth : 

1918b.     A  Note  on  the  Guarani  Invasions  of  the  Inca 
Empire.     GR,  iv,  pages  482-484. 

26  Markham  (1910,  page  241)  opposes  the  belief  that 
Atahualpa's  mother  was  a  princess  of  Quito.     Wiesse 
(1913,  page  196)  ably  discusses  the  whole  matter. 

27  A  convenient  summary  of  the  chief  Inca  marriages 
was  given  by  Sir  Clements  R.  Markham  in  his  edition 
of  Sarmiento.     Consult: 

SARMIENTO  DE  GAMBOA,  Pedro: 

1907.       History  of  the  Incas.     Ed.  by  Sir  Clements 
Markham.  Hakluyt  Soc.,  London.    Page  258. 


Notes  499 

28  Accounts  of  the  death  of  Huayna  Capac  are  given 
by  Garcilasso  (n,  pages  465-469)   and  by  Sarmiento 
(pages  166-169).     The  latter  says  that  the  illness  was 
small-pox. 

29  The  standard  authorities  for  Inca  social  organiza- 
tion are: 

BELAUNDE,  Victor  Andres: 

1908.  El  Peru  y  los  Modernos  Sociologos.     Lima. 

CUNOW,  Heinrich: 

1898.       DieSozialeVerfassungdesInkareichse.  Bruns- 
wick. 

SAAVEDRA,  Juan  Bautista: 

1909.  ElAyllu.     La  Paz. 

RIVA-AGUERO,  Jose  de  la: 

1910.  La  Historia  en  el  Peru.   Lima.   Pages  61-113. 

80  MEANS,  Philip  Ainsworth : 

1918c.     Racial  Factors  in  Democracy.   Boston.   Pages 
120-122. 

81  Markham  (1919,  pages  96-114)  gives  a  thorough 
review  of  the  religious  aspects  of  pre-Columbian  Peru. 

82  The  effects  of  isolation  on  the  ancient  dwellers  of 
the  Andes  and  on  their  culture  will  be  found  analyzed 
in  my  1918c,  pages  122-125. 

88  This  account  of  Spanish  achievements  in  Middle 
America  is  based  on  the  following  works: 


500  Notes 

CORTES,  Fernando: 

1908.  Letters  ...  to  Charles  V.  Ed.  by  Francis 
Augustus  Macnutt.  New  York.  2  volumes. 

SAVILLE,  Marshall  H. : 

1918.  The  Discovery  of  Yucatan  in  1517  by  Her- 
nandez de  Cordoba.  GR,  vi,  pages  436-448. 

MARTYR  D'ANGHERA,  Pedro  (or  Pietro) : 

1912.  De  Orbe  Novo.  Ed.  by  Francis  Augustus 
Macnutt.  New  York.  2  volumes. 

GOMARA,  Francisco  Lopez  de: 

1554.       Historia  de  Mexico.    Antwerp. 

DIAZ  DEL  CASTILLO,  Bernal : 

1908-16.  A  True  History  of  the  Conquest  of  New  Spain. 

Ed.  by  Alfred  Percival  Maudslay.     Hakluyt 

Soc.,  London.     5  volumes. 

MEANS,  Philip  Ainsworth: 

1917.  History  of  the  Spanish  Conquest  of  Yucatan 
and  of  the  Itzas.  PMP,  vii.  Cambridge,  Mass. 

84  The  section  on  Geographical  Aspects  has  been  built 
upon  the  following  authorities : 
BOWMAN,  Isaiah: 

1916.       The  Andes  of  Southern  Peru.     New  York. 
PAZ-SOLDAN,  Mariano  Felipe: 
1865.       Atlas  Geografico  del  Peru.     Paris. 
1877.       Diccionario  Geografico  Estadistico  del  Peru. 

Lima. 

RAIMONDI,  Antonio: 
1874-1913.     El  Peru.     Lima.     6  volumes. 


Notes  501 

NOTES  TO  PEDRO  PIZARRO 

85  Francisco  Pizarro,  Diego  de  Almagro  and  Fer- 
nando de  Luque  were  three  prominent  citizens  of 
Darien  in  1525.  The  two  first  mentioned  were  adven- 
turers who,  though  they  owned  lands  and  Indians, 
were  without  substantial  resources.  Luque  was  vicar 
and  curate  and  chancellor  of  the  cathedral.  From  its 
foundation  in  1513  by  a  Brief  from  Leo  X  (Giovanni 
de'  Medici)  to  the  end  of  1524  the  Cathedral  had  been 
at  Santa  Maria  la  Antigua  del  Darien.  In  the  latter 
year,  however,  it  was  moved  to  Panama,  Don  Vicente 
de  Peraza  being  Bishop.  At  this  time  Pascual  de 
Andagoya  had  only  lately  made  his  voyage  south- 
wardly to  Biru,  somewhere  on  the  present  Colombian 
littoral.  Ill  health  induced  him  to  permit  Pizarro 
and  his  associates  to  take  up  the  task  which  he  had 
begun.  Pizarro  and  Almagro  furnished  the  brawn 
and  a  good  deal  of  the  brain;  Luque  provided  the 
wherewithal  to  finance  the  enterprise,  as  well  as  exert- 
ing his  influence  to  induce  Governor  Pedro  Arias  de 
Avila  to  favour  its  being  put  into  execution.  Pizarro 
made  his  first  trip  in  1525 ;  later  he  made  a  second  trip, 
reaching  the  Islands  of  Gallo  and  Gorgona  on  the 
coast,  about  two  and  one-half  degrees  north  of  the 
Equator.  On  account  of  observations  made  on  this 
trip,  Pizarro,  Almagro  and  Luque  made  their  famous 
contract  to  work  together,  signing  it  at  Panama  on 
the  10  March,  1526.  Montesinos  preserves  the  docu- 
ment in  full.  References: 


502  Notes 

MONTESINOS,  Fernando: 

1906.       Los   Anales   del    Peru.     Ed.   by   Victor   M. 
Maurtua.     Madrid.     2  volumes.     Ano  1526. 

LEWIS,  Samuel: 

1918.      The   Cathedral   of   Old   Panama.    HAHR,  i, 
pages  447-453. 

ANDERSON,  C.  L.  G.: 

1911.       Old  Panama  and  Castilla  del  Oro.     Washing- 
ton. 

PRESCOTT,  William  Hickling: 

1847.       History  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru.     2  volumes. 
London. 

MARKHAM,  Sir  Clements  R. : 

1892.       History  of  Peru.     Chicago.     Pages  67T70. 

AND  AGO  YA,  Pascual  de: 

1865.       Narrative.  .  .     Ed.  by  CRM,  Hakluyt  Soc., 
London. 

86  The  name  Peru,  Piru  or  Biru  has  been  applied 
arbitrarily  to  the  ancient  realm  of  Ttahua-ntin-suyu, 
The  Land  of  the  Four  Provinces.  In  time  it  was  often 
applied  to  the  whole  of  South  America  by  cartographers 
and  others.  There  are  a  number  of  theories  as  to  the 
origin  of  the  name,  but  the  most  likely  one  is  that  it 
belonged  primarily  to  a  small  river  and  cacique-ship 
on  the  Colombian  coast.  See: 


Notes  503 

GARCILASSO  DE  LA  VEGA,  el  Ynca: 

1869-71.  The  Royal  Commentaries  of  the  Yncas.    Ed. 

by  CRM,  Hakluyt  Soc.,  London.    2  volumes. 

I,  pages  27-36. 

87  This  message  sent  back  by  the  discontented  men 
on  Gallo  is  undoubtedly  historic.  Cieza  de  Leon  gives 
the  words  thus : 

"Pues  Seftor  Gobernador 

Mirelo  bien  por  entero 
Que  alia  va  el  Recogedor 

Y  aca  queda  el  Carnicero." 

Substantially  the  same  words   appear  in  Montesinos 
(1906,  Ano  1527).  • 

18  The  officer  sent  out  by  the  Governor  to  bring 
back  the  discontented  men  from  the  Island  of  Gallo 
was  named  Tafur.  Montesinos  calls  him  Alonzo  and 
Cieza  calls  him  Juan. 

In  spite  of  its  obvious  authenticity,  the  incident  of 
the  Thirteen  is  treated  by  Helps  as  fabulous.  The 
correct  list  of  the  faithful  adherents  to  Pizarro  may  be 
found  in  a  note  on  pages  419-421  of  Markham's  trans- 
lation of  Cieza's  Travels.  (See  Bibliography.)  See  also: 

HELPS,  Sir  Arthur: 

1869.       The  Life  of  Pizarro.     London. 

TRUEBA  Y  Cosio,  Joaquin  Telesf oro : 

1830.       History  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru.     Edinburgh. 


504  Notes 

89  The  man  whom  Pedro  Pizarro  here  calls  Bartolome 
Perez  was  in  reality  named  Bartolome  Ruiz.  He  was 
an  excellent  pilot.  His  ship  was  the  first  European  one 
to  cross  the  Line  off  the  west  coast  of  South  America. 
(Markham,  1892,  page  69.)  He  died  about  the  middle 
of  February,  1533.  Consult: 
ROMERO,  Carlos  A. : 

1906.  Un  Inedito  Sobre  Bartolome  Ruiz.  RH,  i, 
pages  65-69. 

40  For  other  accounts  of  this  incident,  see: 
SARMIENTO  DE  GAMBOA,  Pedro: 

1895.  Narratives  of  the  Voyages  of  Pedro  Sar- 
miento.  .  .  Ed.  by  CRM,  Hakluyt  Soc., 
London. 

41  Francisco  Pizarro  was  in  Spain  from  the  Summer 
of  1528  to  January  19,  1530. 

42  The  Capitulacion  with  Queen  Juana  was  signed 
by  Francisco  Pizarro  on  24  or  26  July,  1529.    The 
unequal  honours  given  at  this  time  to  Pizarro  and  to 
Almagro  were  the  cause  of  serious  friction  between 
the  two. 

48  The  opportune  arrival  of  Ponce  de  Leon  and  Soto 
caused  Almagro,  always  an  opportunist  and  waverer, 
to  come  out  of  his  fit  of  the  sulks  and  join  in  the  expe- 
dition. Hernando  de  Soto  was  the  man  who  later 
gained  fame  exploring  the  Mississippi. 


Notes  505 

44  Pizarro,  now  accompanied  by  his  brothers  Her- 
nando,    Gonzalo   and   Juan,   by   his   uterine   brother 
Francisco  Martin  de  Alcantara  and  by  his  cousin  Pedro 
Pizarro  our  author,  left  for  Peru  early  in  November, 
1530.     With  them  also  were  Padre  Vicente  de  Valverde 
and  Padre  Juan  de  Sosa.     They  had  two  ships,  fire- 
arms and  horses.     Almagro  stayed  at  Panama. 

45  Coaque  or  Coaqui  is  North  of  the  bay  called  Cara- 
ques.     It  is   on   the  Ecuadorian  coast,   about   three 
degrees  North  of  the  equator.    It  is  a  hot  and  pes- 
tilential region.   See: 

WOLF,  Teodoro:  . 

1892.       Geografia  y  Geologia  del  Ecuador.     Leipzig. 
Page  157. 

SAVILLE,  Marshall  H. : 

1910.       Antiquities  of  Manabi.  Vol.  n.     New  York. 
Pages  24-30. 

46  The  ceyva  or  ceyba  tree  is  a  widespreading  and 
thickly  umbrageous  tree  whose  fruit  is  full  of  cottony 
fibre.    See: 

COBO,  Beraab6: 

1890-93.  Historia  del  Nuevo  Mundo.  Ed.  by  Marcos 
Jimenez  de  la  Espada.  Soc.  de  Bibli6filos 
Andaluces.  Seville.  4  volumes,  n,  page  124. 


506  Notes 

47  America  and  Europe,  when  their  peoples  came  into 
contact,  seem  to  have  exchanged,  or  rather  inter- 
changed, a  number  of  serious  diseases.  Without  going 
into  medical  matters  too  deeply,  it  is  well  to  state  that 
syphilis  and  other  venereal  ailments  were  ancient  in 
America,  having  originated  from  certain  obscene  prac- 
tices of  the  natives.  Berrugas  or  Verrugas  was  also 
an  ancient  disease  in  Peru.  Realistic  pottery  repre- 
sentations of  these  ailments,  as  well  as  of  other  matters 
connected  with  them,  are  numerous.  See: 

ASHMEAD,  Albert  S. : 

1903.       Testimony  of  the  Huacos   (Mummy-Grave) 

Potteries  of  Old  Peru.     Proceedings  of  the 

APSP,  XLII,  pages  378-395. 

ODRIOZOLA,  Ernesto: 

1908.       Estado   Actual   de   Nuestros   Conocimientos 

Acerca  de  la  Enfermedad  de  Carrion  o  Ver- 

ruga  Peruana.     Lima. 

PALMA,  Ricardo  (hijo) : 

1908.  La  Uta  en  el  Peru.    Lima. 

PATRON,  Pablo: 

1889.       La  Verruga  de  los  Conquistadores.     lima. 

TELLO,  Julio  C. : 

1909.  La  Antiguedad  de  la  Siphilis  en  el  Peru.  Lima. 

VELEZ  LOPEZ,  Lizardo  R. : 

1912.       Huacos  Antropomorfos  Mutilados  del  Peru. 
ICA,  xvin,  pages  276-279.     London. 


Notes  507 

WAGNER,  Raoul  D. : 

1909.  Un    Huaco   Figurant   un    Cas  Pathologique. 
JSAP,  vi  (n.  s.),  pages  273-274.     Paris. 

NOTE. — The  collections  in    private    hands  in  Peru 
supply  many  further  data  in  this  connexion. 

48  Sebastian  de  Benalcazar  reached  Pizarro  about 
July  or  August,  1532. 

49  For  information  about  the  Island  of  la  Puna  and 
Tumbala  its  Lord,  see  Introduction,  Section  on  Geo- 
graphical Aspects.    Consult  likewise : 

JOYCE,  Thomas  A.  :* 

1912.       South   American   Archaeology.     New   York. 
Page  57. 

GARCILASSO  DE  LA  VEGA,  el  Ynca: 

1869-71.  The  Royal  Commentaries  of  the  Yncas.     Ed. 

by  CRM,  Hakluyt  Soc.,  London.    2  volumes. 

n,  pages  428-431. 

CIEZA  DE  LEON,  Pedro  de: 

1864.      Travels.    Ed.  by  CRM,  Hakluyt  Soc.,  London. 
Pages  198-200. 

MARKHAM,  Sir  Clements  R. : 

1910.  The  Incas  of  Peru.    New  York.    Pages  183- 
184. 

SAVILLE,  Marshall  H. : 

1910.       The  Antiquities  of  Manabi.    Vol.  n. 


508  Notes 

50  The  "ewes",  of  course,  were  llamas. 

51  Morillo   and   Bocanegra,    whose   names   do   not 
appear  to  have  been  recorded  by  other  early  writers  on 
Peru,  must  have  been  among  the  first,  if  not  actually 
the  first,  Castilian  settlers  in   that   country.    Since 
they   had   the   Indian   women   mentioned   by   Pedro 
Pizarro  as  their  "servants"  it  is  quite  possible  that 
they  begot  the  first  mestizo  children  in  Peru. 

52  For  information  about  Puerto  or  Porto  Viejo  and 
its  people,  see  Introduction,  Section  on  Geographical 
Aspects. 

58  There  can  be  but  little  doubt  but  that  Pedro  de 
Alvarado  was  in  truth  the  evil  genius  of  the  Conquest 
of  Peru.  His  career  before  reaching  that  country 
amply  proved  his  evil  and  cruel  disposition,  particularly 
such  events  as  his  massacre  of  the  Aztec  nobles  in 
Mexico.  Nevertheless,  he  was  a  brave  soldier,  ever 
undaunted  in  the  face  of  danger,  and  the  hundreds  of 
men  whom  he  brought  with  him  to  Peru  were  invalu- 
able, even  though  not  above  committing  "atrocities". 
Consult : 

DIAZ  DEL  CASTILLO,  Bernal: 

1908-16.  The  True  History  of  the  Conquest  of  New 
Spain.  Ed.  by  Alfred  Percival  Maudslay, 
Hakluyt  Soc.,  London.  5  volumes.  Passim, 
and  especially  Vol.  v,  pages  302-303. 


Notes  509 

MARTYR  D'ANGHERA,  Peter: 

1912.      De  Orbe  Novo.     Ed.  by  Francis  Augustus 

Macnutt.    New  York.    2  volumes.     Vol.  n, 

pages  359-364. 
CORTES,  Hernando: 
1908.      The  Letters  of  Cortes  to  Charles  V.     Ed.  by 

Francis  Augustus  Macnutt.    New  York.     2 

volumes.     Vol.  i,  page  284,  and  passim. 

54  The  best  and  earliest  descriptions  of  Tumbez  are 
those  given  by  Pedro  de  Cieza  de  Leon  and  by  Alonzo 
Enriquez  de  Guzman.     It  is  to  be  noted  that  all  ves- 
tiges of  the  buildings  which  they  mention  have  van- 
ished, and  one  wonders  how  accurately  the  latter  of  the 
two,  at  least,  was  informed.     Consult: 

ENRIQUEZ  DE  GUZMAN,  Alonzo : 

1862.  The  Life  and  Acts  of  Don  Alonzo  Enriquez  de 
Guzman.  Ed.  by  CRM,  Hakluyt  Soc.,  Lon- 
don. Page  95. 

CIEZA  DE  LEON,  Pedro  de: 

1864.       (Travels),  pages  23-25  and  193-197. 

55  For  information  concerning  the  Cinto  valley,  see 
Introduction,  Section  on  Geographical  Aspects. 

56  For  data  regarding  these  places,  see  Introduction, 
Section  on  Geographical  Aspects. 

57  As  stated  in  the  Introduction,  the  civil  war  between 
Huascar  and  Atahualpa  was  one  of  the  fundamental 


510  Notes 

causes  of  Spanish  success,  and  it  was  a  product  of  the 
deep-rooted  weakness  of  the  Inca  empire  at  that  period. 
In  this  struggle  three  Indian  generals  distinguished 
themselves.  These  were  Chalcuchima,  Quizquiz  and 
Rumi  Nahui.  They  had  all  been  trained  under  the 
Inca  Huayna  Capac.  All  were  faithful  adherents  to 
Atahualpa  and,  at  the  time  of  the  Conquest,  stalwart 
opponents  of  the  Spaniards.  See  Notes  Nos.  6  and  41 
in  the  second  volume  of  the  Cortes  Society's  series. 

58  For  information  about  the  Chira  valley,  see  Intro- 
duction, Section  on  Geographical  Aspects. 

59  La  Guaca  or  la  Huaca  is  in  the  Chira  valley,  on  the 
South  side  of  the  river,  opposite  Amotape.     It  was, 
like  Chira  itself  (now  known  as  Sojo,  and  the  property 
of  Don  Miguel  Checa),  the  seat  of  a  chieftain  who  was 
feudatory  to  the  Chimu,  at  least  nominally,  in  imme- 
diately pre-Inca  times. 

60  The   thirteen   caciques    (properly   curacas)    thus 
massacred  by  the  Spaniards  were  the  feudal  chiefs  of 
such  places  as  Chira,  la  Huaca,  Tangarara   (Pedro 
Pizarro's  Tangarala),  and  Querocotillo,  all  in  the  Chira 
valley.    The  Piura  here  mentioned  is,  of  course,  the 
Piura  valley,  the  next  to  the  South  of  the  Chira. 

61  Tallana  or  Tallano  is  another  name  for  Yunga,  the 
generic  name  applied  by  the  Spaniards  to  the  coast 
dwellers.    See: 


Notes  511 

CASAS,  Bartolom6  de  las: 

1892.      De  las  Antiguas  Gentes  del  Peru.    Ed.  by 

Marcos  Jimenez  de  la  Espada.  Madrid.    Page 

111. 

62  San  Miguel  de  Tangarara  was  founded  on  24  May, 
1532,  on  a  site  upon  the  North  bank  of  the  Chira  River, 
just  opposite  the  great  pyramid  of  Sojo  (then  called 
Chira).  Ruins  of  old  buildings  may  still  be  seen  there, 
as  well  as  many  vestiges  of  irrigation  canals,  but  it  is 
doubtful  if  they  were  erected  in  the  time  of  Pizarro. 
The  site  was  found  to  be  unsatisfactory,  probably  on 
account  of  soil-deterioration  due  to  bad  irrigation  and 
a  lack  of  proper  drainage,  a  surplus  of  water  causing  a 
chemical  destruction  of  the  soil  for  agricultural  pur- 
poses. (This  is  the  opinion  of  Mr.  G.  E.  Nicholson,  a 
soil-expert  resident  at  Catacaos,  Piura,  Peru.)  Some- 
time between  1534  and  1554  the  town  was  moved  to  a 
site  known  as  Piura-la-vieja  today.  It  is  in  the  Piura 
valley  not  far  from  the  town  of  Chulucanas.  On  the 
whole,  it  is  a  very  bad  site  for  a  settlement  on  account 
of  the  fact  that  all  the  good  water-springs  are  a  con- 
siderable distance  away.  The  soil  is  poor  and  rocky. 
The  houses  were  built  of  rough  stones  and  adobe,  but 
now  only  the  former  can  be  seen,  the  adobe  having 
long  since  vanished.  Between  1571  and  1585  the 
people  of  Piura  moved  in  a  body  to  San  Francisco  de 
Buena  Esperanza  de  Payta,  where  again  they  were  beset 
with  difficulties  on  account  of  the  difficulty  of  obtaining 
wood  and  water.  In  1587  Payta  was  raided  and 


Notes 

sacked  ,  by  Thomas  Cavendish,   and  soon  thereafter 
most  of  the  inhabitants  moved  off  and  established  them- 
selves at  Tacala  in  the  Piura  valley,  and  there  the  city 
of  San  Miguel  de  Piura  is  to  this  day.     See: 
EGUIGUREN,  Victor: 
1895.       Fundacion  y  Traslaciones  de  S.   Miguel  de 

Piura.     BSGL,  iv,  pages  260-268. 
GARCIA  ROSELL,  Ricardo: 
1903.      El    Departamento     de  Piura.     BSGL,    xm, 

pages  193-242. 
MEANS,  Philip  Ainsworth: 
1918.       A  Footnote  to  the  History  of  the  Conquest  of 

Peru.    HAHR,  i,  pages  453-457. 
MONTESINOS,  Fernando: 
1906.       Los   Anales   del   Peru.     Ed.    by   Victor   M. 

Maurtua.      Madrid.     2  volumes.    I,  page  71. 

68  Pizarro  left  San  Miguel  24  September,  1532,  leav- 
ing Sebastian  de  Benalcazar  in  charge,  with  Navarro 
to  aid  him.  See  Chronology,  pages  122-123  of  this 
volume. 

64  This  term  is  intended  to  cast  opprobrium  upon  the 
men  in  question. 

65  Caxamalca  (now  Cajamarca)  was  a  favourite  resi- 
dence of  Atahualpa.     To  all  intents  and  purposes  it 
was  the  de  facto  capital  of  Peru  at  the  time  of  which 
Pizarro  is  here  speaking.     It  was  clearly  a  city  of  con- 


Notes  518 

s&erable  importance  and  magnificence,  set  amid  fertile 
and  beautiful  surroundings.     In  the  centre  of  the  town 
was  a  fine  large  plaza  with  sides  about  600  feet  in 
length  and  provided  with  fountains  of  water.     There 
were  some  2000  houses  arranged  in  straight  streets  and 
gaily  painted  or  stuccoed.     See: 
RAMUSIO,  Giambattista: 
1563-65.     Viaggi.    Venice.     3  volumes,     in,  page  373. 

66  The  Lord  of  Chincha  here  referred  to  was  the 
feudatory  chieftain  of  the  southern  half  of  the  littoral. 
Like  a  mediatized  prince  he  was  ruling,  under  Inca 
guidance,  the  region  over  which  his  ancestors  had  held 
undisputed  sway.     Beneath  him,  in  turn,  were  minor 
chiefs,  who  had  charge  of  individual  valleys  or  regions, 
owing  him  allegiance. 

67  Atahualpa   was   seized   on   November    16,    1532. 
The  parallel  between  the  course  of  action  taken  by 
Pizarro  and  that  followed  by  Cortes  in  Mexico  is 
striking.     In  both   cases   the  capture   of   an   Indian 
monarch's  person  put  the  whole  machinery  of  govern- 
ment into  the  control  of  the  leader  of  the  invaders. 

68  Atahualpa  offered  ransom  about  November  18  or 
20,  1532.     Around  20  December  it  began  to  arrive  at 
Cajamarca.     By  May  3,  1533,  it  was  all  assembled. 
By  June  17  it  was  distributed,  the  total  value  being 
about  £3,500,000  of  modern  money,  among  the  sol- 
diery.    On  August  29  Atahualpa  was  put  to  death. 


514  Notes 

Consult: 

SANCHO,  Pedro: 

1872.       Report  on  the  Distribution  of  the  Ransom  of 

Atahualpa.     Ed.    by   CRM,    Hakluyt   Soc., 

London. 
1917.       An  Account  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru.     Ed.  by 

Philip  Ainsworth  Means,  Cortes  Soc.,  New 

York. 

69  Xauxa  or  Antamarca  are  usually  given  as  the  place 
where  Huascar  met  his  end,  presumably  about  June, 
1532. 

70  It  is  not  possible  definitely  to  identify  these  two 
men,  but  the  Guamantito  of  our  author  may  be  that 
Titu  Atauchi  who  was  a  full  brother  of  Huascar,  or  he 
may    be    Huascar's    son,    Huauri    Titu.     Of    Mayta 
Yupanqui  it  is  possible  to  speak  much  more  definitely. 
He  was  a  general  in  the  service  of  Huascar,  a  military 
opponent  and  rival  of  Atahualpa's  three  generals  re- 
ferred to  above.     See: 

Markham,  1910,  page  251. 

SARMIENTO  DE  GAMBOA,  Pedro: 

1907.       The  History  of  the  Incas.     Ed.  by  CRM, 
Hakluyt  Soc.,  London.     Page  174. 

71  It  is  to  be  noted  that  Pedro  Pizarro  begins  his  list 
of  Incas  with  Viracocha  who,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  was 
by  no  means  the  first  one.    See  Introduction. 


Notes  515 

72  There  seems  to  be  but  little  doubt  that  Atahualpa 
really  was  a  son  of  a  princess  of  the  Caran  Scyri 
dynasty  of  Quito.  The  late  Sir  Clements  R.  Markham, 
however,  was  of  the  opposite  opinion,  for  the  reason 
that  if  Atahualpa  "had  been  born  at  Quito  he  would 
have  been  only  eight  or  ten  when  his  father  died". 
Huayna  Capac  died  in  1525,  and  supposedly  Ata- 
hualpa was  born  about  1516.  It  was  the  year  1518 
and  the  succeeding  years  which  saw  the  great  northern 
campaign  of  Huayna  Capac.  I  see  no  reason  why  Ata- 
hualpa could  not  have  been  born  during  this  time. 
Certainly  Markham's  statement  that  Atahualpa  was 
with  his  father,  and  a  grown  man  at  the  time,  during 
this  campaign  is  .open  to  doubt.  Sarmiento  makes 
Tocta  Coca  mother  of  Atahualpa.  Consult: 

Markham,  1910,  pages  240-241;    Sarmiento, 
1907,   pages  169-170. 

78  It  is  said  that  Atahualpa  was  at  one  time  appointed 
Ranti  or  Incap  Ranti  (viceroy)  of  Quito.  Gradually, 
however,  encouraged  by  the  allegiance  to  him  which 
he  found  among  the  Quito  generals  and  by  the  recol- 
lection of  his  maternal  ancestry,  he  made  his  rule 
independent  of  that  of  Huascar,  thereby  giving  rise  to 
the  civil  war  between  them. 

74  The  information  given  by  Pedro  Pizarro  about  the 
treatment  of  the  dead  is  most  useful.  It  is  well  to  note 
that,  contrary  to  the  prevalent  opinion,  deliberate  and 
scientific  embalming  was  practised  by  the  pre-Colum- 
bian Andeans.  Consult : 


516  Notes 

Markham,    1910,     pages      111-112.       (Says 

embalming  was  used.) 

Joyce,    1912,   page    145.      (Says    embalming 

was  not  used.) 
CASTAING,  A.: 
1887.       Les  Embauments  et  Lessepultures  Chez  les 

Anciens  Peruviens.     ASAF,  v,  pages  120-134. 
REUTTER,  M.r 
1915.       Analyses  de  Deux  Masses  Ayant  Servi  aux 

Incas  a  Embaumer  Leurs  Morts.    vi,  pages 

288-293. 

75  Pachacamac  had  for  centuries  been  a  place  of  pil- 
grimage to  people  from  immense  distances.     For  that 
reason  it  has  proved  one  of  the  richest  archeological 
sites  in  America.     It  was  visited  in  November,  1533, 
by  Hernando  Pizarro,  Miguel  de  Astete  and  Francisco 
Xeres,  who  all  described  it  as  being  an  important  reli- 
gious centre  at  that  time.     Consult: 

UHLE,  Max: 

1903.       Pachacamac.     University    of    Pennsylvania. 
Philadelphia. 

76  The  word  orejon  means  Big-ear.     That  term  not 
being  euphonious,  the  Spanish  one  has  been  preserved 
in  the  text.     It  has  the  force  of  "Cuzco  nobleman". 
The  men  of  this  class  wore  enormous  ear-studs  in  the 
lobe  of  the  ear  as  a  sign  of  their  rank. 


Notes  517 

77  Xauxa  was  an  important  place  at  the  time  of  the 
Conquest.     Pedro  Sancho  (in  his  Chapter  iv)    gives 
an   account   of   it.     See   also,   Cieza   de   Leon,    1864 
(Travels),  pages  296-301. 

78  As  stated  elsewhere  in  this  volume,  the  incestu- 
ous marriages  here  referred  to  were  a  late  development 
in  Inca  social  organization.     In  earlier  times  the  prac- 
tice had  been  to  make  alliances  with  the  families  of 
neighbouring  chiefs. 

79  The  baptism  of  Atahualpa  is  one  of  the  most 
dramatic  incidents  of  the  Conquest  for  the  reason  that 
it  typifies  perfectly  .the  fanatical  and  hypocritical  spirit 
of  some  of  the  conquerors. 

80  The  llautu  was  the  badge  of  Inca  sovereignty.     It 
was  also  called  masca  paicha.     The  head-dress,  what- 
ever its  form  may  have  been,  was  without  doubt  as 
much  a  sign  of  rank  as  was  a  crown.     Other  grades  of 
officials  and  dignitaries  had  llautus  differing  from  that 
worn  by  the  Sapa  Inca.     Consult: 

UHLE,  Max: 

1907.       La  Masca  Paicha  de  los  Incas.    RH,  n,  pages 

227-232. 

81  This  Tubalipa  was  the  first  of  the  puppet-Incas 
to  be  set  up  by  Francisco  Pizarro.    His  identity  is  not 
certain.    He  was  very  short-lived. 


518  Notes 

82  A  good  description  of  Guamachuco  or  Huama- 
chuco  is  given  by  Cieza  de  Leon,  1864  (Travels),  pages 
287-290. 

88  For  comments  on  these  regions,  see  Introduction, 
Section  on  Geographical  Aspects. 

84  "Guichuasimi"  is  probably  an  attempt  at  "Qui- 
chua  o  Runa  Simi",  Runa  Simi  being  another  name  for 
Quechua,  and  probably  a  much  older  name  than  the 
latter.    Runa  Simi  literally  means  "Man's  mouth". 
It  is  possible,  of  course,  that  "Guichuasimi"  is  an 
attempt    to    say    "Quichua    Simi" — Quichua    mouth 
(i.  e.,  Quichua  language),  indicating  that  it  was  the 
tongue  of  the  Quichua  folk  (to  whom  modern  usage 
tends  to  apply  the  name  Quechua  rather  than  Quichua). 
Consult: 

MARKHAM,  Sir  Clements  R. : 

1864.       Contributions   towards  a  Grammar  and  Dic- 
tionary of  the  Quichua.     London. 

MlDDENDORF,  E.  W.  I 

1890.       Das  Runa  Simi  Oder  die  Keshua-Sprache. 

Leipzig. 
1890b.     Worterbuch  des  Runa  Simi.     Leipzig. 

85  Vilcaconga  is  a  pass  not  far  from  the  Apurimac 
River. 

86  The  Avancay  River  runs  into  the  Apurimac. 

87  Compare  what  Pedro  Pizarro  says  with  Sancho, 
Chapter  x. 


Notes  519 

88  The  account  of  these  deities  given  by  Pedro  Pizarro 
seems  to  have  been  followed  very    substantially  by 
Cobo.    Consult: 

COBO,  Bernabe": 

1890-93.  Historia  del  Nuevo  Mundo.    Ed.  by  Marcos 

Jimenez  de  la  Espada.     Seville.     4  volumes. 

Vol.  iv,  pages  74-75. 

89  For  information  regarding  Xaquixaguana,  see  In- 
troduction, Section  on  Geographical  Aspects. 

90  For  a  most  valuable  study  of  Manco  Inca,  see: 

BINGHAM,  Hiram: 

1912.      Vitcos,   the  Last   Inca  Capital.     Worcester, 
Mass.     Consult  also: 

Inca  Documents.   Ed.  by  CRM,  Hakluyt  Soc., 
London.     1913. 

CASTRO  TITO  Cussi  YUPANGUI  INCA,  Diego  de: 

1916.       Relacion  de  la  Conquista  del  Peru  y  Hechos 

del   Inca   Manco   II.     Ed.    by  Horacio   H. 

Urteaga  and  Carlos  A.  Romero.     Lima. 

91  Wherever appears  in  the  text  it  means 

that  the  original  has  a  blank. 

92  Compare  Sancho,  pages  158-159   of  the   Cortes 
Society's  edition. 


520  Notes 

98  The  Caxana  or  Casana  was  the  palace  of  Pacha- 
cutec.  It  stands  on  the  western  corner  of  the  great 
square  called  Huacay  Pata  (now  the  Plaza  Mayor). 

94  The  Atuncancha  or  Hatun  Cancha  was  the  palace 
of  Ynca  Yupanqui.     It  stands  on  the  eastern  corner  of 
the  Huacay  Pata. 

95  This  description  of  the  rites  for  the  dead  is  one  of 
the  best  we  have.     Efforts  to  identify  the  word  verquia 
have  not  yielded  satisfactory  results. 

96  Vila  means  Vilac  Umu,  the  head-priest  of  the 
sacerdotal  hierarchy.     (Garcilasso,  Lib.  in,  Cap.  22.) 

97  The  garden  of  gold  was  undoubtedly  a  real  thing, 
not  an  imaginary  one.     Pizarro's  account,  however, 
is  more  reasonable  and  less  exuberant  than  some  others 
(notably  Garcilasso's),  for  he  speaks  as  if  the  golden 
plants  were  set  out  only  on  special  occasions,  and  Gar- 
cilasso (Lib.  in,  Cap.  24)  conveys  the  impression  that 
they  were  permanent. 

In  this  connexion  it  is  well  to  relate  a  story  which  I 
heard  from  an  old  Indian  curaca  at  Sicuani  near 
Cuzco  in  1914.  Bearing  in  mind  the  almost  unbeliev- 
able profusion  of  gold  and  silver  in  the  Inca  temples 
and  palaces,  I  asked  him  why  it  was  that  they  were  never 
stolen  by  the  servants  of  the  temples.  He  replied  that 
when  Inti  the  Sun  and  Mama  Quilla  the  Moon  were 
making  the  earth  they  worked  very  hard  and  both 
perspired  profusely.  The  sweat  ran  from  their  brows 


Notes  521 

into  the  ground  where  it  hardened,  and  the  Sun's 
sweat  became  gold  and  the  Moon's  became  silver. 
Therefore,  these  metals  were  regarded  as  unutterably 
sacred,  and  no  one  would  ever  dream  of  stealing  them. 
I  give  this  tale  for  what  it  may  be  worth.  I  have  never 
seen  it  in  any  ancient  books  about  long-ago  Peru. 

98  The  acllahuasi  were  the  abodes  of  those  conse- 
crated females  whom  some  writers  have  misnamed  "Vir- 
gins of  the  Sun".  As  a  matter  of  fact  they  were  not 
anything  else  than  potential  concubines  of  the  Sapa 
Inca  or  of  other  men  of  position.  However,  they  were 
also  a  respected  part  of  the  religious  establishment, 
and  they  had  a  definite  part  to  take  in  matters  of 
ritual.  Like  other  branches  of  the  Inca  administra- 
tive machine,  they  were  systematically  grouped,  thus: 
Ten  acllas  were  under  a  superior  aclla;  ten  superior 
acllas  were  under  a  mistress;  ten  mistresses  were  under 
an  "abbess",  and  the  abbess  was  directly  under  the 
authority  of  the  Vilac  Umu  or  of  one  of  his  vicars. 
There  were  several  grades  of  acllas:  The  yana-acllas 
were  the  young  novices  (with  a  novitiate  of  three 
years);  the  paco-acllas  were  the  concubines  of  chiefs 
or  of  others  whom  the  Inca  wished  to  honour;  the 
vayru-acllas  were  dames  of  the  coya  or  consort,  and 
also  concubines  of  the  Inca;  lastly,  the  yura-acllas 
were  dedicated  to  the  Sun.  Consult: 
CASTAING,  A. : 

1887b.    Les  Croyances  sur  la  Vie  d'Outre-Tombe  Chez 
les  Anciens  Peruviens.   ASAF,  v,  pages  49-86. 


Notes 


99  The  word  escaftos,  meaning  benches,  is  in  the  orig- 
inal, as  printed.  It  is  probably  a  misprint  for  escafia, 
St.  Peter's  corn,  or  one-grained  wheat,  triticum  mono- 
cocium. 


100  This  description  of  Sacsahuaman,  the  great  for- 
tress just  north  of  Cuzco,  is  perfectly  accurate.    The 
south  walls  of  the  structure  are  late  Inca  in  style,  but 
the  north  walls  (those  referred  to  here)  are  much  older. 

101  Orejones  were  of  two  sorts:   The  Incas-by-birth 
and    the    Incas-by-privilege.    The    general    Quechua 
word  for  "lady"  is  palla. 

102  In  the  original  text  as  published,  the  third  name 
is  repeated  for  the  fourth. 

108  Cieza  de  Leon  (1883,  Chronicle,  page  78)  explicitly 
states  that  the  moral  conditions  among  the  Incas  were 
good.  Wherever  they  found  abominable  practices  to 
prevail,  they  did  their  utmost  to  stamp  them  out.  The 
said  abominable  practices  were  especially  common 
among  the  people  on  the  northerly  parts  of  the  coast, 
and  a  study  of  some  classes  of  Chimu  pottery  reveals 
the  fact  that  great  obscenity  was  very  general  among 
the  most  highly  civilized  people  of  the  oldest  Chimu 
period.  Even  our  author,  however,  does  not  say  that 


Notes  523 

these  things  existed  among  the  Incas,  and  a  modern 
point  of  view  hesitates  to  sanction  the  describing  of  the 
incestuous  marriages  of  the  Incas  as  "immoral",  for 
they  did  not  infringe  the  ethical  code  of  the  people 
who  had  them. 

1M  For  an  account  of  Jerez  or  Xerez  and  Sancho, 
see  Introduction. 

105  Quinua  or  quenua  is  a  tree  which  grows  at  high 
levels.     From  the  leaves  a  delicious  dish  may  be  made, 
by  first  boiling  the  leaves  in  the  manner  spinach  is 
boiled,  and  then  dressing  them  with  vinegar  and  pepper. 
The  seeds  are  prepared  with  milk  or  cheese,  and  are 
also  very  good  and  well-tasting  food.     This  plant  is 
one  of  those  which  will,  some  day  or  other,  be  com- 
mercialized so  as  to  help  out  the  world's  food-supply. 

106  The  city  of  Jauja  was  founded  by  Pizarro  with 
only  forty  Spaniards  on  4  October,  1533.     Pizarro  then 
passed  onwards  to  Cuzco.     Consult : 

COBO,  Bernabe: 

1882.       Historia  de  la  Fundacion  de  Lima.     Ed.  by 

Manuel  Gonzalez  de  la  Rosa.     Lima.    Pages 

8-9. 

PHILLIPS,  Federico: 

1908.       Fundacion  de  Tarma.    RH,  in,  pages  29-38. 
Lima. 


524  Notes 

107  Since  both  the  modern  editions  use  the  spelling 
Grabiel  instead  of  Gabriel,  it  is  preserved  here. 

w*On  28  November,  1534,  the  Cabildo  of  Jauja 
held  a  meeting  at  which  it  was  decided  to  move  the 
capital  down  to  the  coast.  On  December  4,  Garcia 
de  Salcedo,  Rodrigo  de  Mazuelas  and  Francisco  de 
Herrera  were  sent  off  to  look  for  a  new  site.  Pacha- 
camac  seems  to  have  been  considered,  but  finally 
Rimac  (now  Lima)  was  chosen  as  the  place  for  the 
capital,  and  the  new  foundation  took  place  on  January 
18,  1535.  Consult: 

Cobo,  1882,  pages  12-18  and  19-23. 
Libro  Primero  de  Cabildos  de  Lima.    Ed.  by 
Enrique  Torres  Saldamando.     Paris.     3  vol- 
umes.    1900. 

l°9Trujillo   was  founded   about  the   6   or   the   26 

December,  1534.     Consult: 

CABERO,  Marco  A. : 

1906.  El  Corregimiento  de  Sana  y  el  Problema  His- 
torico  de  la  Fundacion  de  Trujillo.  RH,  i, 
pages  151-191;  337-373;  486-514.  Lima. 
(Cf.  especially  page  370.) 

110  In  rebuilding  Cuzco  the  Spaniards  utilized  the 
massive  walls  of  the  Inca  structures  as  a  basis  for  their 
own  erections  of  adobe  and  plaster  and  wood.  The 
result  is  that  one  often  sees  in  the  Cuzco  of  today  a 


Notes  525 

contrast  between  the  austere  grandeur  of  the  lower 
stories  and  the  tawdry  flimsiness  of  the  upper  ones. 
The  vast  square  in  the  centre  of  the  city  was  made 
smaller  by  the  building  of  some  new  houses. 

m  The  musical  instruments  of  pre-Inca  period  in 
Peru  were  all  of  the  percussion  or  of  the  wind  varieties, 
stringed  instruments  being  unknown.  Consult: 

MEAD,  Charles  W.: 

1903.       The    Musical    Instruments    of    the    Incas. 
AMNHGL,  No.  11.    New  York. 

112  The  war  of  Tunis,  waged  by  Charles  V  against 
Barbarossa,  corsaii;  Moslem  king  of  Tunis,  culminated 
in  July,  1535,  with  the  taking  of  the  great  fortress  of  la 
Goleta.  Consult: 

CHAPMAN,  Charles  E. : 

1918.       A  History  of  Spain.     New  York.    Page  242. 

118  The  word  yungas  is  here  used  to  mean  hot.  The 
leader  of  the  besieging  force  was  an  uncle  of  Manco 
Inca. 

U4  The  Indian  attacks  upon  Cuzco  were  made  all  the 
more  formidable  during  this  memorable  siege  by  the 
fact  that  the  Indians  had  learned  how  to  use  European 
arms  and  armour.  Pedro  Pizarro  here  makes  an 
important  remark,  for  he  says  that  a  Tambo  (i.  e., 
Paccari-Tampu  or  Tampu-Tocco)  in  Condesuyo  (Cunti- 


526  Notes 

suyu)  was  the  original  home  of  the  Incas.  This  dis- 
proves the  claim  that  the  home  of  the  Incas  was  north- 
east of  Cuzco,  and  makes  it  extremely  likely  that  it  was 
southwest  of  the  city. 

115  For  information  about  Alonso  Enriquez  (de  Guz- 
man), see  Introduction. 

116  Almagro  seized  Cuzco  about  the  middle  of  April, 
1537. 

117  I  have  not  been  able  to  locate  this  place. 

118  It  is  clear  that  Pizarro  confuses  the  name  Antis, 
belonging  to  a  savage  tribe  in  the  eastern  forests,  with 
Andes,  the  name  given  to  the  mountains  by  the  Span- 
iards. 

119  Vitcos,  the  last  Inca  capital,  has  been  seen  and 
described  by  Professor  Hiram  Bingham.     Consult: 
BINGHAM,  Hiram: 

1912.      Vitcos,   the  Last  Inca  Capital.    Worcester, 
Mass. 

120  The  point  of  this  remark  is  by  no  means  clear. 
Possibly  it  is  a  reference  to  some  fancied  effeminacy  on 
Aldana's  part.     At  all  events  it  was  very  foolish  of 
Almagro  to  antagonize  Aldana. 

121  For  descriptions  of  these  wonderful  bridges,  see 
Garcilasso,  1869,  pages  253-260;  Cieza  de  Leon,  1864, 
pages  314-315. 

122  Almagro  was  put  to  death  July  8,  1538. 


Notes  527 

128  Manco  Inca  withdrew  into  Vilcabamba  and  to 
Vitcos  in  January,  1537. 

124  The  Indian  lady  thus  atrociously  murdered  is  said 
by  Cieza  de  Leon  to  have  been  the  mistress  of  Fran- 
cisco  Pizarro,    of   Gonzalo   Pizarro   and   of   Antonio 
Picado.     Consult: 

CIEZA  DE  LEON,  Pedro  de: 

1918.       The  War  of  Chupas.     Ed.  by  CRM,  Hakluyt 
Soc.,  London.     Page  3. 

125  Pizarro  was  assassinated  on  June  26,  1541.     A 
very  full  account  of  it  appears  in  the  work  cited  in  the 
previous  Note. 

126  Needless  to  state,  the  aspersions  cast  upon  Cieza 
de  Leon  by  our  author  are  quite  unjustifiable. 

127  Vaca  de  Castro  was  at  Quito  in  November,  1541. 
(Cartas  de  Indias,  page  465.) 

128  As  Arequipa  itself  is  not  only  a  good  distance 
inland  but  also  some  thousands  of  feet  above  the  sea, 
"the  port  of  Arequipa"  must  be  either  Islay  or  Tambo. 

129  Picado  was  beheaded  in  October,  1540.    (Prescott, 
1916,  page  440.) 

130  Cieza  calls  this  man  Herrada,  not  Rada. 

181  Castro  was  working  southward  from  Quito  at  this 
time. 

182  The  battle  of  Chupas  took  place  on  16  September, 
1542. 


528  Notes 

188  Remarks  about  Pedro  Pizarro's  geography  will  be 
found  in  the  Introduction,  Section  on  Geographical 
Aspects. 

184  Blasco  Nunez  Vela  reached  Peru  early  in  March, 
1544.    He  arrived  at  Lima  in  May. 

185  This  must  be  a  different  Picado,  as  the  secretary 
was  dead. 

186  Illan  Xuarez  de  Carbajal  was  killed  by  Blasco 
Nunez  Vela  on  13  September,  1544.    This  outrageous 
act  turned  the  Audience  against  Nunez. 

187  The  rebellion  of  Diego  Centeno  against  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  began  about  May,  1545.     The  battle  of  Gua- 
rina  or  Huarina  took  place  on  October  21,  1547. 

188  There  can  be  very  little  doubt  but  that  Gonzalo 
Pizarro,  encouraged  by  Carvajal,  really  entertained  the 
ambition  to  make  himself  king.     Consult: 

CIEZA  DE  LEON,  Pedro  de: 

1913.       War  of  Quito.    Ed.  by  CRM,  Hakluyt  Soc., 
London.     Page  161. 

189  The  remarks  made  by  Pizarro  as  to  the  skin- 
colour  of  the  Peruvians  are  very  important  and,  prob- 
ably, truthful.     Today  one  finds  people  who  claim  to 
be  pure  Indian  in  blood  who  are  very  light  in  colour, 
but  it  is  not  possible  to  be  sure  that  they  have  not  some 
white  blood. 

140  The  rebellion  of  Hernandez  Giron  lasted  1553- 
1555. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  OF   WORKS    CON- 

STILTED  IN   CONNECTION   WITH 

THE    PRESENT    EDITION 

OF  PEDRO   PIZARRO'S 

RELATION 

ABBREVIATIONS 

AA American  Anthropologist. 

AASP American     Antiquarian 

Society,      Proceedings. 

(Worcester,  Mass.) 
AMNHGL ? American  Museum  of 

Natural  History,  Guide 

Leaflet.    (New  York.) 

APSP American  Philosophical 

Society  of  Philadelphia. 

ASAF Anales  de  la  Soci£t6 

Americaine  de  France. 

BAE Bureau  of  American  Eth- 
nology, Washington. 

BSGL Boletm  de  la  Sociedad 

Geografica  de  Lima. 

CIAAP Congres  International 

d'Anthropologie  et 
d'Archeologie  Prehisto- 
riques. 

691 


532  Bibliography 

CRM Clements  R.  Markham. 

FCMP Field  Columbian  Museum 

Publications.  (Chi- 
cago.) 

GR Geographical  Review. 

(New  York.) 

HAHR Hispanic  American  His- 
torical Review.  (Wash- 
ington.) 

ICA International  Congress  of 

Americanists. 

JRGS Journal  of  the  Royal  Geo- 
graphical Society. 

JSAP Journal  de  la  Societe  des 

Americanistes  de  Paris. 

MAAA Memoirs  of  the  American 

Anthropological  Asso- 
ciation. 

MCAAS Memoirs  of  the  Connecti- 
cut Academy  of  Arts 
and  Sciences.  (New 
Haven.) 

NGM National  Geographic 

Magazine.  (Washing- 
ton.) 

PAPS Proceedings  of  the  Ameri- 
can Philosophical  Soci- 
ety. (Philadelphia.) 


Bibliography  533 

PMM Peabody  Museum,  Mem- 
oirs. (Cambridge, 
Mass.) 

PMP Peabody  Museum,  Papers. 

(Cambridge,  Mass.) 

RH RevistaHistorica.  (Lima.) 

SMP Smithsonian  Miscellane- 

ous  Publications. 
(Washington.) 

TCAAS Transactions  of  the  Con- 
necticut Academy  of 
Arts  and  Sciences. 
(New  Haven.) 


534  Bibliography 

ACOSTA,  Joseph  (or  Jose)  de: 

1588-89  De  Natura  Novi  Orbis  Libro  Duo,  et  de  Pro- 

mulgatione     Evangelii    Apud     Barbaras.  .  . 

Salamanca. 
1590       Historia  Natvral  y  Moral  de  las  Indias.  .  . 

Seville. 
1880        The  Natural  and  Moral  History  of  the  Indies. 

Ed.  by  Clements  R.  Markham,  Hakluyt  Soc., 

London.     2  volumes. 

ACOSTA  DE  SAMPER,  Soledad: 

1892  Los  Aborigenes  que  Poblaban  los  Tenitorios 
que  hoy  Forman  la  Republica  de  Colombia, 
en  la  Epoca  del  Descubrimiento.  ICA,  ix, 
pages  373-437. 

AcuffA,  Cristoval  de: 

1641  Nuevo  Descubrimiento  del  gran  rio  de  las 
Amazonas.  Madrid. 

ALCEDO,  Antonio  de: 

1812-15  The  Geographical  and  Historical  Dictionary 

of  America  and  the  West  Indies.  Ed.  by  G.  A. 

Thompson.    London.     5  volumes. 

ALCEDO  Y  HERRERA,  Dionysio  de: 

1740  Aviso  Historico,  Politico,  Geografico,  con  .  .  . 
Noticias  .  .  .  del  Peru,  Tierra  Firme,  Chile  y 
Nuevo  Reino  de  Granada.  Madrid. 

ANDAGOYA,  Pascual  de: 

1540  Relacion  de  los  Sucesos  de  Pedrarias  Davila  en 
las  Provincias  de  Tierra  Firme  o  Castilla  del 


Bibliography  535 

Oro,  y  de  lo  Ocurrido  en  el  Descubrimiento  de 
la  Mar  del  Sur  y  Costas  del  Peru  y  Nicaragua. 
Ms.  in  the  Archives  of  the  Indies  at  Seville. 
1865       Narrative...    Ed.  by  Clements  R.  Markham, 
Hakluyt  Soc.,  London. 

ANDERSON,  C.  L.  G. : 

1911        Old  Panama  and  Castilla  del  Oro.  Washington. 

APOLLONIUS,  Levinius: 

1567       De  Peruuiae  Regionis.    Antwerp. 

ARRIAGA,  Pablo  Jos6  de: 

1621        Extirpacion  de  la  Idolatria  del  Pirv.     Lima. 

1910  Extirpacion  de  la  Idolatria  del  Pirv.  Fac- 
simile of  Jthe  first  edition  prepared  by  S. 
Lafone-Quevedo.  Buenos  Aires. 

ASHMEAD,  Albert  S. : 

1903       Testimony  of  the  Huacos   (Mummy-Grave) 

Potteries  of  Old   Peru.    APSP,    xui,  pages 

378-396. 
1907       An  Ancient  Peruvian  Effigy  Vase  Exhibiting  a 

Disease  of  the  Foot.   AA  (n.s.),  ix,  pages  738- 

740. 

ATIENZA,  Bias  de: 

1617       Relacion  de  los  Religiosos.     Lima. 

AVENDANO,  Fernando  (or  Hernando)  de : 
1648       Sermones  en  Lengua  Castellana  y  General  del 
Ynca.     Lima. 


536  Bibliography 

AVILA,  Francisco  de: 

1646-48  Tratado  de  los  Evangelios  .  .  .  de  los  Indies 

deste  Reyno  del  Peru.  .  .    Lima.     2  volumes. 
1873       A  Narrative  of  the  Errors,  False  Gods  .  .  . 

(of)  the  Indians  ...  of  Huarochiri.  .  .     Ed. 

by   Clements   R.    Markham,   Hakluyt   Soc., 

London.     (In  Rites  and  Laws  of  the  Yncas.) 

BAESSLER,  Arthur: 

1902-03  Ancient  Peruvian  Art.  New  York.  3  vol- 
umes. 

BALLIVIAN,  Manuel  Vicente: 

1910       Monumentos    Prehistoricos    de    Tiahuanaco. 

La  Paz. 
1914       Noticia  Historica  y  Clasificacion  de  la  Papa  de 

Bolivia.     La  Paz.     (Written  in  collaboration 

with  Walter  Cevallos  Tovar.) 

BALLIVIAN  Y  ROXAS,  Vicente  de: 
1872       Archivo  Boliviano.  .  .     Paris. 

BAMPS,  Anatole: 

1879       Les  Antiquites  Equatoriennes  du  Musee  Royal 

de  Bruxelles.      ICA,  in,  T.  ii,  page  47  and 

following,  and  Atlas. 
1887       Tomebamba.     Lou  vain. 

BANCROFT,  Hubert  Howe: 

1882-83  History  of  Central  America.  San  Francisco. 
2  volumes. 

1883  Native  Races  of  the  Pacific  States.  San  Fran- 
cisco. 5  volumes. 


Bibliography  537 

BANDELIER,  Adolph  F.: 

1905       The  Aboriginal  Ruins  of  Sillustani,  Peru.     AA, 
(n.  s.)  vn,  pages  440-447. 

1907  The  Indians  and  Aboriginal  Ruins  near  Cha- 
chapoyas  in  Northern  Peru.     New  York. 

1910  The  Islands  of  Titicaca  and  Koati.     New  York. 

1911  The  Ruins  at  Tiahuanaco.    AASP,  xxi,  pages 
218-265. 

BELAUNDE,  Victor  Andres: 

1908  El  Peru  Antiguo  y  los  Modernos  Sociologos. 
Lima. 

BENZONI,  Girolamo: 

1565        La  Historia  del  Mondo  Nuovo.     Venice. 

1857        History  of  .the  New  World.     Ed.  by  W.  H. 

Smyth,  Hakluyt  Soc.,  London. 
BERTHON,  Paul: 
1911        Etude    sur    le    Precolombien   du   Bas-Perou. 

Nouvelles  Anales  Mission  Scientifique,  Fasc.  4. 

Paris. 

BERTONIO,  Ludovico: 
1603        Arte  Breve  de  la  Lengua  Aymara.     Rome. 

1879  Arte  Breve  de  la  Lengua  Aymara.     Ed.   by 
Julio  Platzmann.     Leipzig. 

BETANZOS,  Juan  (or  Jose)  de : 

1552 (?)   Suma  y  Narracion  de  los  Incas  .  .  .  de  la 

Ciudad  del  Cuzco  y  Todo  lo  a   Ella  Sujeto. 

In  Ms.  till  recent  times. 

1880  Suma   y   Narracion   de   los   Incas.     Ed.   by 
Marcos  Jimenez  de  la  Espada.     Madrid. 


538  Bibliography 

BEUCHAT,  Henri: 

1912       Manuel  d'Arch£ologie  Americaine.     Paris. 

BINGHAM,  Hiram: 

1912  Vitcos,   the  Last    Inca  Capital.     Worcester, 
Mass. 

1913  In  the  Wonderland  of  Peru.    NGM,  April, 
1913. 

1917  The  Inca  Peoples  and  their  Culture.  ICA, 
xix,  pages  235-260. 

BOMAN,  Eric: 

1908  Antiquites  de  la  Region  Andine.  .  .  Paris. 
2  volumes. 

BORDONE,  Benedetto: 

1534       Isolario  di  Benedetto  Bordone.  .  .    Venice. 

BOWMAN,  Isaiah: 

1916       The  Andes  of  Southern  Peru.    New  York. 

BUENO,  Cosme: 

1763       Descripcion  del  Reyno  del  Peru.     Lima. 

CABERO,  Marco  A. : 

1906  El  Corregimiento  de  sana  y  el  Problema  His- 
torico  de  la  Fundacion  de  Trujillo.  RH,  i, 
pages  151-191;  337-373;  486-514. 

CALANCHA,  Antonio  de  la: 

1638       Coronica  Moralizada  del  Orden  de  San  Avgvstin 

en  el  Perv,  con  Svcesos  Egenplares  en  esta 

Monarquia.     Barcelona. 


Bibliography  539 

CALVETE  DE  ESTRELLA,  Juan  Cristobal  de: 

1565-67  Rebelion  de  Pizarro  en  el  Peru.     Ms.  in  Bib- 

lioteca  National,  Madrid.     Printed  in  recent 

times  only. 
1889       Rebelion  de  Pizarro  en  el  Peru.    Ed.  by  A. 

Pazy  Melia.    Madrid. 

CARDENAS,  Bernardino  de: 

1634       Relacion  de  las  Cosas  del  Peru.    Madrid. 

CARRERA,  Fernando  de  la: 
1644        Arte  de  la  Lengua  Yunga.  .  .     Lima. 
1880       Arte  de  la  Lengua  Yunga.  .  .    Ed.  by  Manuel 
Gonzalez  de  la  Rosa.    Lima. 

CASAS,  BartolomS  de  las: 

1552       Brevissima  Relacion  de  la  Destrvycion  de  las 

Indias.    Seville  (?). 
1892       De  las  Antiguas  Gentes  del  Peru.     Ed.  by 

Marcos  Jimenez  de  la  Espada.    Madrid. 

CASTAING,  A. : 

1887       Les  Embauments  et  les  Sepultures  chez  les 

Anciens  Peruviens.    ASAF,  v,  pages  120-134. 
1887b     Les  Croyances  sur  la  vie  d'Outre-Tombe  chez 

les  Anciens  Peruviens.    ASAF,  v,  pages  49-86. 

CASTRO  TITO  Cussi  YUPANQUI  INCA,  Diego  de: 

1916       Relacion  de  la  Conquista  del  Peru  y  Hechos 

del   Inca   Manco   II.     Ed.  by   Horacio   H. 

Urteaga  and  Carlos  A.  Romero.    Lima. 


540  Bibliography 

CAVELLO  BALBOA,  Miguel  de: 

1840  Histoire  du  Perou.  Ed.  by  H.  Ternaux- 
Compans.  Paris. 

CHAIX,  Paul: 

1853  Histoire  de  PAmerique  Meridionale  au  Seizi- 
eme  Siecle.  Geneva.  2  volumes. 

CHAPMAN,  Charles  E. : 

1918       A  History  of  Spain.     New  York. 

CIEZA  DE  LEON,  Pedro  de: 

1553  Parte    Primera    de    la    Chronica    del    Peru. 
Seville. 

1554  Parte  Primera  de  la  Chronica  del  Peru.    Ant- 
werp. 

1864  Travels  of  Pedro  de  Cieza  de  Leon.  Ed.  by 
Clements  R.  Markham,  Hakluyt  Soc.,  London. 

1883  Chronicle  of  Peru.  Ed.  by  Clements  R.  Mark- 
ham,  Hakluyt  Soc.,  London. 

1913  The  War  of  Quito.  Ed.  by  Sir  Clements  R. 
Markham,  Hakluyt  Soc.,  London. 

1918  The  War  of  Chupas.  Ed.  by  Sir  Clements  R. 
Markham,  Hakluyt  Soc.,  London. 

COBO,  Bernabe: 

1639        Historia  de  la  Fundacion  de  Lima.     Mexico  ( ?) . 
1653        Historia  del  Nuevo  Mundo.     Lima  (?). 
1882        Historia  de  la  Fundacion  de  Lima.      Ed.  by 
Manuel  Gonzalez  de  la  Rosa.     Lima. 


Bibliography  541 

1890-93  Historia  del  Nuevo  Mundo.  Ed.  by  Marcos 
Jimenez  de  la  Espada.  Soc.  de  Bibliofilos 
Andaluces.  Seville.  4  volumes. 

CORDOBA,  Diego  de: 

1653       Coronica  Moralizada.  .  .    Lima. 

CORDOBA  Y  URRUTIA,  Jose  Maria  de : 
1875        Las  tres  Epocas  del  Peru.    Lima. 

CORTES,  Hernando: 

1908       The  Letters  of  Cortes  to  Charles  V.     Ed.  by 

Francis  Augustus  Macnutt.    New  York.    2 

volumes. 

CREQUI-MONTFORT,  le  comte  G.  de: 
1904        Fouilles  de  la  Mission  Scientifique  Franchise  a 
Tiahuanaco.     ICA,  xiv,  T.  ii,  pages  531-551. 

CUNOW,  Heinrich: 

1898  Die  Soziale  Verfassung  des  Inkareiches.  Bruns- 
wick. 

DAHLGREN,  E.  W.: 

1892  Map  of  the  World,  by  Alonzo  de  Santa  Cruz. 
Stockholm. 

DIAZ  DEL  CASTILLO,  Bernal: 

1908-16  The  True  History  of  the  Conquest  of  New 
Spain.  Ed.  by  Alfred  Percival  Maudslay, 
Hakluyt  Soc.,  London.  5  volumes. 

DORSET,  George  A.: 

1898  A  Bibliography  of  the  Anthropology  of  Peru. 
FCMP,  No.  23.  Chicago. 


542  Bibliography 

1901  Archaeological  Investigations  on  the  Island  of 
la  Plata,  Ecuador.  FCMP,  No.  56.  Chicago. 

EATON,  George  F. : 

1916  The  Collection  of  Osteological  Material  from 
Machu  Picchu.  MCAAS,  v. 

EGUIGUREN,  Victor: 

1895  Fundacion  y  Traslaciones  de  S.  Miguel  de 
Piura.  BSGL,  iv,  pages  260-268. 

ENBIQUEZ  DE  GUZMAN,  Alonzo: 

1862  The  Life  and  Acts  of  Alonzo  Enriquez  de  Guz- 
man. Ed.  by  Clements  R.  Markham,  Hak- 
luyt  Soc.,  London. 

ERCILLA  Y  ZUNIGA,  Alonso  de: 

1569-89  La  Araucana.    Madrid.    3  volumes. 

ESTETE,  Miguel  de: 

1918  El  Descubrimiento  y  la  Conquista  del  Peru. 
Ed.  by  Carlos  M.  Larrea.  Bol.  de  la  Soc. 
Ecuatoriana  de  Estudios  Historicos  Ameri- 
canos, Vol.  i,  No.  3.  Quito. 

FALIES,  Louis: 

1915  Etudes  sur  les  Civilizations  Am6ricaines. 
Paris.  2  volumes. 

FERNANDEZ  DE  PALENCIA,  Diego:  (called  El  Palentino) 
1571       Primera  y  Segunda  Parte  de  la  Historia  del 
Peru.    Seville. 


Bibliography  543 

1913-14  Primera  y  Segunda  Parte  de  la  Historia  del 
Peru.  Ed.  by  Lucas  de  Torre.  Madrid.  2 
volumes. 

FERRIS,  H.  B.: 

1916  The  Indians  of  Cuzco  and  the  Apurimac. 
MAAA,  in,  No.  2. 

FEYJOO  DE  SOSA,  Miguel: 

1763  Relacion  Descriptiva  de  la  Ciudad  .  .  .  de 
Trujillo.  .  .  Madrid. 

FISCHER,  Theobald: 

1886  Sammlung  Mittelalterlicher  Welt-  und  See- 
karten.  Venice.  Text  and  Atlas. 

FISKE,  John: 

1892  The  Discovery  of  America.  Boston.  2  vol- 
umes. 

GAMIO,  Manuel: 

1916       Forjando  Patria.    Mexico. 

GARCIA,  Gregorio: 

1729  Origen  de  los  Indies  de  el  Nuevo  Mundo. 
Madrid. 

GARCIA  ROSELL,  Ricardo: 

1 903  El  Depart  amen  to  de  Piura.  B  SG  L ,  x  i  n ,  pages 
193-242. 

GARCILASSO  DE  LA  VEGA,  el  Ynca: 
1609       Primera  Parte  de  los  Commentaries  Reales. 
Lisbon. 


544  Bibliography 

1617       Historia  ...  del    Peru.     (Segunda    parte.) 
Cordoba. 

1869-71  The  Royal  Commentaries  of  the  Yncas.  Ed. 
by  Clements  R.  Markham,  Hakluyt  Soc.,  Lon- 
don. 2  volumes. 

GONZALEZ  HOLGUIN,  Diego : 

1586  Vocabulario  de  la  Lengua  General  de  Todo  el 
Peru.  Ciudad  de  los  Reyes  (i.  e.,  Lima). 

GONZALEZ  DE  LA  ROSA,  Manuel: 

1907  El  Padre  Valera,  Primer  Historiador  Peruano. 
RH,  n,  pages  180-198. 

1908  Estudio  de  las  Antigedades  Halladas  Bajo  el 
Huano.     RH,  in,  pages  39-45. 

1908b  Les  Deux  Tiahuanaco.  ICA,  xvi,  pages  405- 
428. 

1909  Ensayo  de  Cronologia  Incana.    RH,  iv,  pages 
41-54. 

GONZALEZ  SUAREZ,  Federico: 

1890-1903  Historia  General  del  Ecuador.     Quito.     7 

volumes. 

1892       Atlas  Arqueologico.     Quito.     2  volumes. 
1904        Prehistoria  Ecuatoriana.     Quito. 
1908       Los  Aborigenes  de  Imbabura  y  del  Carchi. 

Quito. 

JIJON  Y  CAAMANO,  Jacinto;  and,  LARREA,  Carlos  M.: 
1918       Un  Cementerio  Incasico  en  Quito  y  Notas 
Acerca  de  los  Incas  en  el  Ecuador.     Quito. 


Bibliography  545 

JIMENEZ  DE  LA  ESPADA,  Marcos: 

1879  Tres  Relaciones  de  Antiguedades  Peruanas. 
Madrid.  (NOTE. — This  volume  contains  Bias 
Valera's  writings  in  part,  but  that  author  is 
here  called  El  Jesuita  Anonimo.) 

JOYCE,  Thomas  A. : 

1912       South  American  Archaeology.    New  York. 
1914       Mexican  Archaeology.    New  York. 
1916       Central  American  and  West  Indian  Archae- 
ology.   New  York. 

JUAN,  Jorge;  and,  ULLOA,  Antonio  de: 
1748       Relacion  Historica  del  Viage  a  la  America 
Meridional     Madrid.     4  volumes. 

LAFONE  QUEVEDO,  S.  A. : 

1908  Tipos  de  Alfareria  en  la  Region  Diaguito- 
Calchaqui.     Buenos  Aires. 

1912       The  Great  Chanca  Confederacy.    ICA,  xvra. 

LAVALLE,  Juan  Antonio  de: 

1909  Galeria  de  Retratos  de  los  Gobernadores  y 
Virreyes  del  Peru.     Barcelona. 

LEWIS,  Samuel: 

1918  The  Cathedral  of  Old  Panama.  HAHR,  I, 
pages  447-453. 

Libro  Primero  de  Cabildos  de  Lima.  Ed.  by 
Enrique  Torres  Saldamando.  Paris.  3  vol- 
umes. 1900. 


546  Bibliography 

LIZARRAGA,  Reginaldo: 

1908  Description  y  Poblacion  de  las  Indias.     Ed.  by 
Carlos  A.  Romero.     Lima. 

1909  Description  Breve  de  Toda  la  Tierra  del  Peru, 
Tucuman,  Rio  de  la  Plata  y  Chile.     Ed.  by 
Manuel  Serrano  y  Sanz.    Nueva  Biblioteca 
de    Autores    Espanoles,    n,    pages    485-660. 
Madrid. 

LOCKE,  L.  Leland: 

1912  The  Ancient  Quipu,  a  Peruvian  Knot-Record. 
AA  (n.  s.),  xiv,  pages  325-332. 

GUTIERREZ  DE  SANTA  CLARA,  Pedro: 

1565 (?)  Quinquenarios.  Ms.  in  the  Biblioteca  Provin- 
cial de  Toledo. 

1904-10  Historia  de  las  Guerras  Civiles  del  Peru.  Ed. 
by  Manuel  Serrano  y  Sanz.  Madrid.  4  vol- 
umes. 

HADDON,  A.  C. : 

1912       Wanderings  of  Peoples.     London. 

HARING,  Clarence  Henry : 

1918  Trade  and  Navigation  between  Spain  and  the 
Indies.  Cambridge,  Mass. 

HARRISSE,  Henry: 

1892       The  Discovery  of  America.    London. 

HELPS,  Sir  Arthur: 

1900-04  The  Spanish  Conquest  in  America.  London. 
4  volumes. 


Bibliography  547 

HERRERA  Y  TORDESILLAS,  Antonio  de: 

1601-15  Historia  General  de  los  Hechos  de  los  Castel- 

lanos  en  las    Islas   i  Tierra  Firme  del  Mar 

Oceano.     Madrid.     5  volumes. 

HRDUCKA,  Ales: 

1911  Some  Results  of  Recent  Anthropological  Ex- 
ploration in  Peru.    SMP,  56,  No.  16. 

1912  Early  Man  in  South  America.     BAE,  Bui.  52. 
1912b     Restes  dans  PAsie  Orientale  de  la  Race  qui  a 

Peuple  I'Amerique.     CIAAP,  xiv,  pages  409- 
414. 

1914       Anthropological  Work  in  Peru  in  1913.    SMP, 
61,  No.  18. 

1917  Transpacific  Migrations.    Man,  xvn,   pages 
29-30. 

1917b     The  Genesis  of  the  American  Indian.     ICA, 
xix,  pages  559-568. 

Jn6N  T  CAAMA&O,  Jacinto: 

1914       Aborigenes  de  Imbabura.    Quito. 

JIJON  Y  CAAMA^O,  Jacinto;  and,  LARREA,  Carlos  M.: 

1918  Un  cementerio  Incasico    en    Quito   y    Notas 
Acerca  de  los  Incas  en  el  Ecuador.    Quito. 

LOPEZ  DE  GOMARA,  Francisco: 
1552-53  Historia  General  de  las  Indias.    Zaragoza. 
1554        Historia  de  Mexico.     Antwerp. 
1912       The  Annals  of  the  Emperor  Charles  V.     Ed.  by 
Roger  Bigelow  Merriman.    Oxford. 


548  Bibliography 

LORENA,  Antonio: 

1909       Algunos  Materiales  para  la  Antropologia  del 
Cuzco.     BSGL,  xv,  page  64  and  following. 

LORENTE,  Sebastian: 

1860  Historia  Antigua  del  Peru.    Lima. 

1861  Historia  de  la  Conquista  del  Peru.     Lima. 

MACNUTT,  Francis  Augustus : 

1909  Bartholomew  de  las  Casas.     New  York. 

MARKHAM,  Sir  Clements  R. : 

1856        Cuzco  .  .  .  and  Lima.  .  .    London. 

1862  Travels  in  Peru  and  India.    London. 

1871        On  the  Geographical  Position  of  the  Tribes 

which  Formed  the  Empire  of  the  Yncas.  .  . 

JRGS,  XLI,  pages  281-338. 
1889       The  Inca  Civilization  of  Peru.    In  Windsor 

(q.  v.). 
1889b     The  Spanish  Conquest  of  Peru.    In  Windsor 

(q.  v.). 
1892       A  History  of  Peru.     Chicago. 

1910  The  Incas  of  Peru.     London. 

1920       Los  Incas  del  Peru.  Translated  into  Spanish  by 
Manuel  Beltroy.     Lima. 

MARTYR  D'ANGHERA,  Pedro  (or  Pietro) : 
1912       De  Orbe  Novo.    Ed.  by  Francis  Augustus 
Macnutt.    New  York.    2  volumes. 

MATIENZO,  Juan  de: 

1581(?)  Gobierno    del    Peru.    Ms.    in    the    British 
Museum. 


Bibliography  549 

1910       Gobierno   del    Peru.     Ed.    by   Jos6   Nicolas 
Matienzo.     Buenos  Aires. 


MEAD,  Charles  W.: 

1903  The  Musical  Instruments  of  the  Incas. 
AMNHGL,  No.  11. 

MEANS,  Philip  Ainsworth: 

1917  Culture  Sequence  in  the  Andean  Area.     ICA, 
xrx,  pages  236-252. 

1917b  History  of  the  Spanish  Conquest  of  Yucatan 
and  of  the  Itzas.  PMP,  vn.  Cambridge, 
Mass. 

1917c  A  Survey  of  Ancient  Peruvian  Art.  TCAAS, 
xxi,  pages  315-442. 

1918  Las  Relaciones  entre  Centro-America  y  Sud- 
America  en  la  Epoca  Prehistorica.    BSGL, 
xxxin,  pages  151-170. 

1918b  A  Note  on  the  Guarani  Invasions  of  the  Inca 
Empire.  GR,  iv,  pages  482-484. 

1918c      Racial  Factors  in  Democracy.    Boston. 

1918d  Pre-Columbian  Peruvian  Chronology  and  Cul- 
tures. Man,  xvm,  pages  168-169. 

1918e  A  Footnote  to  the  History  of  the  Conquest  of 
Peru.  HAHR,  i,  pages  453-457. 

MlDDENDOBF,  E.  W.I 

1890  Das  Runa  Si  mi  Oder  die  Keshua-Sprache. 
Leipzig.  2  volumes. 


550  Bibliography 

1891  Die  Aimara-Sprache.     Leipzig. 

1892  Das    Muchik   Oder    die   Chimu-Sprache.  .  . 
Leipzig. 

1894-95  Peru.  .  .     Berlin.     3  volumes. 

MOLINA,  Crist6bal  (or  Cristoval)  de: 

1892       La  Relacion  de  la  Destruicion  del  Peru.    Ed. 

by  Marcos  Jimenez  de  la  Espada.    Madrid. 
1916       Relacion  de  la  Conquista  y  Poblacion  del  Peru. 

Ed.  by  Horacio  H.  Urteaga  and  Carlos  A. 

Romero.     Lima. 
1916b     Relacion  de  las  Fabulas  y  Ritos  de  los  Incas 

Ed.  by  Horacio  H.  Urteaga  and  Carlos  A. 

Romero.    Lima. 

MONTESINOS,  Fernando: 

1882       Historia  Antigua  del  Peru.    Ed.  by  Marcos 

Jimenez  de  la  Espada.     Madrid. 
1906       Anales  del  Peru.    Ed.  by  Victor  M.  Maurtua. 

Madrid.     2  volumes. 
1920       Memorias  Antiguas  del  Peru.    Translated  and 

edited  by  Philip  Ainsworth  Means,  Hakluyt 

Soc.,  London. 

MORLEY,  Sylvanus  Griswold: 

1915  An  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Maya  Hiero- 
glyphs. BAE,  Bui.  57. 

1920  The  Inscriptions  at  Copan.  Carnegie  Institu- 
tion of  Washington,  Publ.  No.  219. 


Bibliography  551 

NAHABRO,  Luis: 

1917       Relacion  Sumaria  Acerca  de  la  Conquista. 

Ed.  by  Horacio  H.  Urteaga  and  Carlos  A. 

Romero.    Lima. 

NORDENSKIOLD,  A.  E. : 

1889  Facsimile  Atlas.  Translated  by  Johan  Adolf 
Ekelof  and  Clements  R.  Markham.  Stock- 
holm. 

1897  Periplus.  Translated  by  Francis  E.  Bather. 
Stockholm. 

NORDENSKIOLD,  Baron  Erland: 

1917  The  Guarani  Invasion  of  the  Inca  Empire. 
GR,  iv,  pages  103-121. 

ODRIOZOLA,  Ernesto^ 

1908        Estado   Actual   de   Nuestros   Conocimientoa 

Acerca  de  la  Enfermedad  de  Carrion  6  Ver- 

ruga  Peruana.    Lima. 

ODRIOZOLA,  Manuel  de: 

1863-77  Documentos  Literarios  del  Peru.  Lima.  10 
volumes. 

OLIVA,  Anello: 

1631        Vidas    de    Varones    Ilustres.  .  .     Lima.     2 

volumes. 
1857       Histoire    du    Perou.     Ed.    by    H.    Ternaux- 

Compans.     Paris. 
1895        Libro  Primero  del  Manuscrito  Original  del 

R.  P.  Anello  Oliva.  .  .    Ed.  by  Juan  F.  Pazos 

Varela  and  Luis  Varela  y  Orbegoso.    Lima. 


552  Bibliography 

ONDEGABDO,  Polo  de: 

1561        Relaciones.     Mss.  in  the  Escurial. 

1873        Reports.     Ed.    by    Clements    R.    Markham, 

Hakluyt  Soc.,  London.     (In  Rites  and  Laws 

of  the  Yncas.) 
1916-17  Informaciones  Acerca  de   la  Religion  y  Gobi- 

erno  de    los  Incas.     Ed.  by  Horacio  H.  Ur- 

teaga    and    Carlos    A.     Romero.     Lima.     2 

volumes. 

ORE,  Luis  Geronimo  de: 

1598       Symbolo  Catholico  Indiano.  .  . 

OVIEDO  Y  VALDES,  Gonzalo  Fernandez  de: 

1526  Oviedo  de  la  Natural  Hysteria  de  las  Indias. 
Toledo. 

1535        La  Historia  General  de  las  Indias.     Seville. 

1851-55  Historia  Natural  de  las  Indias.  .  .  Ed.  by 
Jose  Amador  de  los  Rios.  Madrid.  4  vol- 
umes. 

PALMA,  Ricardo  (hijo) : 
1908       La  Uta  en  el  Peru.     Lima. 
1912       Huacos  Antropomorfos  Mutilados.  ICA,  xvin, 
pages  276-279. 

PATRON,  Pablo: 

1889       La  Verruga  de  los  Conquistadores.     Lima. 

1909-10  Influencia   del   Dominio   Peruano   en   Chile. 

BSGL,  xv,  pages  174  and  following  and  258 

and  following. 


Bibliography  553 

PAZ-SOLDAN,  Eduardo: 

1908        Piedras  Antiguas-Panteon  de  Belen  en  Huar- 
cas.     BSGL,  xxm,  page  353  and  following. 

PAZ-SOLDAN,  Mariano  Felipe: 
1865        Atlas  Geografico  del  Peru.     Paris. 
1877        Diccionario  Geografico  Estadistico  del  Peru. 
Lima. 

PAZ-SOLDAN,  Mateo: 

1862-63  Compendio  de  Geografia  del  Peru.     Paris.    2 
volumes. 

Pi  Y  MARGALL,  Francisco : 

1892       America   en   la   Epoca   del   Descubrimiento. 

Madrid. 

• 

PHILIPPS,  Federico: 

1908       Fundacion  de  Tarma.    RH,  m,  pages  29-38. 

PIZARBO,  Hernando: 

1533       Carta  de  Hernando  Pizarro.    In  the  Ms.  Ter- 
cera  Parte  of  Oviedo  y  Valdes'  Historia. 

PIZARRO,  Pedro: 

1571        Relacion  del  Descubrimiento  y  Conquista  de 

los  Reinos  del  Peru.    Ms.  in  the  Biblioteca 

Nacional,  Madrid. 
1844        Relacion.  .  .     Ed.     by     Martin     Fernandez 

Navarrete.     In  Coleccion  de  Documentos  in- 

e"ditos  para  la  Historia  de  Espana,  v,  pages  201- 

388.     Madrid. 
1917       Relacion.  .  .     Ed.   by   Horacio  H.   Urteaga 

and  Carlos  A.  Romera.    Lima. 


554  Bibliography 

PIZARRO  Y  ORELLANA,  Fernando  de: 

1639        Varones  Ilvstres  del  Nvevo  Mvndo.     Madrid. 

POLO,  Jose  Toribio: 

1899       La  Piedra  de  Chavin.     BSGL,  EX,  pages  192 

and  following  and  262  and  following. 
1901        Indios  Uros  del  Peru  y  Bolivia.     BSGL,  x, 

pages  445^182. 

POSNANSKY,  Arturo: 

1914        Una  Metropoli  Prehistorica  en  la  America  del 
Sud.     Berlin. 

PRESCOTT,  William  Hickling: 

1847       History  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru.     New  York. 

2  volumes. 
1916       History  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru.     London. 

(In  the  Everyman's  Series,  published  by  Dent. 

All  page-references  in  this  volume  refer  to  this 

edition.) 

RAIMONDI,  Antonio: 

1874-1913  El  Peru.    Lima.     6  volumes. 

RAMOS  GAVILAN,  Alonso: 

1621        Historia  del   Celebre  Santuario  de  Nuestra 

Senora  de  Copacabana.     Lima. 
1860       Historia  de  Copacabana.    Ed.  by  Rafael  Sans. 

La  Paz. 

RAMUSIO,  Giambattista: 

1563-65  Viaggi.     Venice.     3  volumes. 


Bibliography  555 

READ,  Sir  C.  Hercules: 

1910        Ancient  Peruvian  Pottery.     Burlington  Maga- 
zine, xvn,  pages  22-26.     London. 

REISS,  Wilhelm;  and,  STUEBEL,  Alphons: 
1880-87  The  Necropolis  of  Ancon.     Berlin.     3  volumes. 
Remarkable  Maps  of  the  XVth,  XVIth,  and 
XVIIth    Centuries.     Published   by    Frederik 
Muller  &  Cy.,  Amsterdam,  1894. 

REUTTER,  M. : 

1915  Analyses  de  Deux  Masses  Ayant  Servi  aux 
Incas  a  Embaumer  Leurs  Morts.     Paris. 

REYNA  Y  REYNA,  Tomas: 

1892       Descubrimiento  y  Conquista  del  Peru.  Madrid. 

Rio  BRANCO,  Baron  do: 

1899-1900  Atlas  Contenant  un  Choix  de  Cartes.  .  . 
Paris. 

RrvA-AoiiERO,  Jose  de  la: 

1910        La  Historia  en  el  Peru.     Lima. 

1916  Elogio  del  Inca  Garcilasso.     Lima. 

RIVERO  Y  USTARIZ,   Mariano  Eduardo  de;   and,  VON 

TSCHUDI,  Juan  Diego: 
1851        Antiguedades  Peruanas.    Vienna.    2  volumes. 

ROMAN  Y  ZAMORA,  Jeronimo: 

1575       Repvblicas     del     Mvndo  .  .  .  Medina     del 
Campo.     2  volumes. 


556  Bibliography 

1595        Republicas  del  Mundo.     Salamanca.    3  vol- 
umes. 
1897       Republicas  de  Indias.    Madrid.    2  volumes. 

SAAVEDBA,  Juan  Bautista: 
1909       ElAyllu.    La  Paz. 

SANCHO,  Pedro: 

1534  Relacion  de  la  Conquista  del  Peru.  The  Span- 
ish Ms.  remained  inedited,  and  is  perhaps  lost. 
But  Ramusio  (q.  v.)  brought  out  an  Italian 
version  in  the  third  volume  of  his  Voyages. 

1848  Relacion.  .  .  Ed.  by  J.  Garcia  Icazbalceta. 
Mexico. 

1872  Report  on  the  Distribution  of  the  Ransom  of 
Atahualpa.     Ed.  by  Clements  R.  Markham, 
Hakluyt  Soc.,  London. 

1917       Relacion  de  la  Conquista  del  Peru.     Ed.  by 

Horacio  H.  Urteaga  and  Carlos  A.  Romero. 

Lima. 
1917b     An  Account  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru.    Trans. 

and  ed.  by  Philip  Ainsworth  Means,  Cortes 

Soc.,  New  York. 

SANTA  CRUZ  PACHACUTI-YAMQUI  SALCAMAYHUA,  Juan 

de: 

1620  Relacion  de  Antiguedades  Deste  Reino  del 
Peru.  Lima  (?). 

1873  Relation.  .  .     Ed.  by  Clements  R.  Markham, 
Hakluyt  Soc.,  London.     (In  Rites  and  Laws  of 
the  Incas.) 


Bibliography  557 

SANTILLAN,  Fernando  de: 

1555 (?)  Relacion  .  .  .  del  Gobierno  de  los  Incas.    Ms. 

in  the  Escurial. 
1879       Relacion  del  Origen  .  .  .  de  los  Incas.    Ed. 

by  Marcos  Jimenez  de  la  Espada.    Madrid. 

SABMIENTO  DE  GAMBOA,  Pedro: 

1572       Segunda  Parte  de  la  Historia  Llamada  Indica. 

Ms.  in  the  Library  of  Gottingen  University, 

unpublished  until  ed.  by  Pietschmann,  Berlin, 

1906. 
1907       The  History  of  the  Incas.    Trans,  of  above 

made  and  ed.  by  Sir  Clements  R.  Markham, 

Hakluyt  Soc.,  London. 
1895       Narratives   of   the   Voyages   of   Pedro   Sar- 

miento.  .  .     Ed.  by  Clements  R.  Markham, 

Hakluyt  Soc.,  London. 

SAVILLE,  Marshall  H. : 

1907-10  Antiquities  of  Manabi.    New  York.    2  vol- 
umes. 

1917  Some   Unpublished   Letters  of  Pedro  de  la 
Gasca   Relating   to   the   Conquest   of   Peru. 
AASP,  xxvii,  pages  336-357. 

1918  The  Discovery  of  Yucatan  in  1517  by  Hernan- 
dez de  Cordoba.     GR,  vi,  pages  436-448. 

SELER,  Eduard: 

1893        Peruanische  Alterthumer.     Berlin. 


558  Bibliography 

SHEPHERD,  William  R. : 

1911        Historical  Atlas.    New  York. 

SOLAR,  Pedro  Alejandrino  del : 

1892       El  Peru  de  los  Incas.     Madrid. 

SPINDEN,  Herbert  J. : 

1913  A  Study  of  Maya  Art.   PMM,\n.    Cambridge, 
Mass. 

1917  The  Origin  and  Distribution  of  Agriculture  in 
America.     ICA,  xix,  pages  269-277. 

1917b  Ancient  Civilizations  of  Mexico  and  Central 
America.  New  York. 

SQUIER,  E.  George: 

1877       Peru.  .  .    New  York. 

STEVENSON,  Edward  Luther: 

1903-06  Maps  Illustrating  Early  Discovery  and  Explo- 
ration in  America.  New  Brunswick,  N.  J. 
Text  and  Atlas. 

1911        Portolan  Charts.     New  York. 

1914  Willem    Janszoon    Blaeu,    1571-1638.     New 
York.    Text  and  Atlas. 

STUEBEL,  Alphons;  and  UHLE,  Max: 
1892        Die  Ruinenstaette  von  Tiahuanaco.     Breslau. 
2  volumes. 

TELLO,  Julio  C.: 

1909        La  Antiguedad  de  la  Sifilis  en  el  Peru.     Lima. 

1918  El  Uso  de  las  Cabezas  Humanas  Artificial- 
mente  Momificadas.    Lima. 


Bibliography  559 

TORRES  RUBIO,  Diego  de: 

1603       Gramatica  y   Vocabulario  en  ...  Quichua. 
Seville. 

TSCHTJDI,  Johann  Jakob  von:  (alias  Juan  Diego  von  or 

de  Tschudi) 

1868       Reisen  Durch  Sudamerika.    Leipzig.    5  vol- 
umes. 

UHLE,  Max: 

1903       Pachacamac.     University    of    Pennsylvania. 

Philadelphia. 
1907       La  Estolica  en  el  Peru.    RH,  n,  pages  118- 

128. 
1907b     La  Masca.Paicha  de  los  Incas.    RH,  n,  pages 

227-232. 
1910       Tipos  de  Civilizacion  en  el  Peru.     BSGL,  xxv, 

pages  289-294. 
1912       Los  Origenes  de  los  Incas.    ICA,  xvi,  pages 

302-347. 

VARGAS  MACHUCA,  Bernardo  de: 

1599       Milicia  y  Descripcion  de  las  Indias.    Madrid. 

VELASCO,  Juan  de: 

1840       Histoire  du  Royaume  de  Quito.    Ed.  by  H. 
Ternaux-Compans.     Paris. 


LOPEZ,  Lizardo  R.: 
>1912       Huacos  Antropomorfos  Mutilados  del  Peru. 
f'  ICA,  xvm,  pages  276-279. 


560  Bibliography 

VELEZ  SARSFIELD,  Dalmacio: 

1889        Relaciones  del  Estado  con  la  Iglesia  en  la  Anti- 
gua America  Espanola.     Buenos  Aires. 

VERNEAU,  R.;  and,  RIVET,  P.: 

1912  Ethnographic  Ancienne  de  1'Equateur.   Paris. 

WAGNER,  Raoul  D.: 

1909        Un   Huaco   Figurant  un    Cas  Pathologique. 
JAP,  vi,  pages  273-274. 

WIENER,  Charles: 

1874       Essai  sur  .  .  .  TEmpire  des  Incas.    Paris. 

1880        Perou  et  Bolivie.     Paris. 

WIESSE,  Carlos: 

1913  Las  Civilizaciones  Primitivas  del  Peru.    Lima. 

WINSOR,  Justin: 

1889       Narrative  and  Critical  History  of  America. 

Boston.     8  volumes.     (Containing  articles  by 

Markham  and  many  others.) 

WOLF,  Teodoro: 

1892       Geografia  y  Geologia  del  Ecuador.     Leipzig. 

XERES,  Francisco  de: 

1534  Verdadera  Relacion  de  la  Conquista  del  Peru. 
Seville. 

1535  Libro  Primo  de  la  Conquista  del  Peru.     Milan. 
1547       Relacion  Verdadera  de  la  Provincia  del  Cuzco. 

Salamanca. 


Bibliography  561 

1872  A  True  Account  of  the  Province  of  Cuzco. 
Ed.  by  Clements  R.  Markham,  Hakluyt  Soc., 
London. 

ZARATE,  Agustin  de: 

1555  Historia  del  Descubrimiento  y  Conquista  del 
Peru.  Antwerp. 

ZARATE,  Agustin: 

1581  The  Discoverie  and  Conquest  of  the  Prou- 
inces  of  Peru,  and  the  Nauigation  in  the  South 
Sea,  along  that  Coast.  And  also  of  the  Ritche 
Mines  of  Potosi  (woodcut,  "The  Riche  Mines 
of  Potossi").  (Second  title) :  The  strange  and 
delectable  History  of  the  Discouerie  and  Con- 
quest of  the  Prouinces  of  Peru 

Written  in  foure  bookes,  by  Augustine  Sarate. 
Translated  out  of  the  Spanish  tongue,  by  T. 
Nicholas.  Imprinted  at  London,  by  Richard 
Johnes,  1581. 


Pizarro,  Pedro 

34-42  Relation  of  the  discovery 

P513  and  the  conquest  of  the 

v.2  kingdoms  of  Peru 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY